And this Christ led captivity â—…ptive Eph. 4. 8. And this He hath spoiled principalities and powers c. Col. 2. 1â—… For such is Satans might compared unto men such his malice as if he 〈◊〉 not thus destroyed no flesh would be saved Hereby we have evidence of the provident care of our Captain who knowing what flesh and blood it and what our enemies are hath first himself vanquished them and then provided sufficient armour for his children to stand safe against them Eph. 6. 12 c. This is a great comfort against the terrour of the devil Many fearfull and terrible things are written of him in the Scripture Observe in particular how he is described Eph. 6. 12. But this that he is destroyed by our Captain who did take part of flesh and blood is a great comfort to us who are flesh and blood This also is an incouragement to stand against him and to resist He is an enemy spoyled Hereupon an Apostle thus encourageth us Resist the devil and he will flie from you Jam. 4. 5. There is assurance of victory to such as beleeve If Satan get the upper hand it is by reason of our timorousnesse and want of faith As the Ancients by faith were made strong waxed valiant in sight turned to flight the armies of the aliens Heb. 11. 34. So may we in this spirituall combate with the devil The phrase of Christs leading captivity captive Eph. 4. 8. is spoken of our spirituall enemies and implieth that they are as captives chained so as Christ lets them out and puls them in as it pleaseth him If he suffer any of them to assault any of his children he himself will order the combate as seemeth good to himself He will suffer them to fight so long as he seeth cause if he espy an enemy ready to get an advantage he will quickly pull him back This is a great incouragement §. 142. Of that death whereof the devil hath power HE that Christ so destroyed is here said to have the power of death Death here is to be taken in the uttermost extent and to be applied to all kindes of death temporall spirituall and eternall For he was the originall cause and first authour of sin by which all these kindes of death came upon man Rom. 5. 12. By sinne mortality seized on man for God at first made mans body immortall By sinne man forfeited that Image of God wherein consisted his spirituall life Eph. 2. 1. By sinne man made himself guilty of eternall damnation Rom. 6. 23. This extent of death giveth evidence of the malicious and mischievous minde of Satan As in generall he aimed at mans destruction he was a murderer from the beginning for death is the destruction of a thing so he extended his malice as far as he could even to body and soul and that in this world and the world to come He contents not himself to annoy the body and that unto death but also vexeth and perplexeth the soul. Instance his dealing with Saul 1 Sam. 16. 14. yea he seeketh the eternall damnation of mans soul and body Thus much is comprised under this phrase he seeketh whom to devour 1 Pet. 5. 8. §. 143. Of that kinde of power which the devil hath over death THe Greek word whereby Satans power is set forth is somewhat emphaticall It is twelve times used in the New Testament and in every of those places except this attributed to God so as for the most part it sets out a Divine and Almighty power even the power of him that saith See now that I even I am he and there is no God with me I kill and I make alive Deut. 32. 39. 1 Sam. 2. 6. He it is of whom it is said after he hath killed he hath power to cast into hell Luke 12. 5. He that said I have the keys of hell and of death Rev. 1. 18. was true God Therefore here it sets out a subordinate power given by God to him that hath it Power was given to him that sat on the pale horse Rev. 6. 8. For as Christ said to Pilate Thou couldst have no power at all against me except it were given thee from above Joh. 19. 11. so the devil could have no power at all except it were given him from above But the power that is given him is a great power For power of death must needs be a great power What is stronger then death which overcomeâ—… all living creatures Who can stand against death In regard of the greatnesse of the power of the devil a wo was denounced to the inhabitants of the earth and of the sea and this reason is rendred thereof for the dâ—… is come down unto you having great wrath Rev. 12. 12. Sundry are the respects wherein the devil may be said to have the power 〈◊〉 death 1. As he is the executioner of Gods just judgement He is in this regard as an Hangman who may be said to have the power of the Gallows because he hangeâ—… men thereon 2. As he is like an Hunter Fisher Fowler or Faulkner He hunteth fisheth and fowleth for the life not of unreasonable creatures only but also of reasonable men 3. As he is a thief and continually laieth wait for blood and seeks the precious life of mans body and soul. 4. As a continuall tempter to allure or drive men into sin and thereby to death Herein he spared not Christ himself Matth. 4. 1 c. As at first he dealt with the first man so ever since hath he dealt with his whole posterity This moved the Apostle to say I fear least by any means as the Serpent beguiled Eve through 〈◊〉 subtilty so your minde should be corrupted 2 Cor. 11. 3. 5. As he is an accuser of men hereof see more § 145. and as an adversary to presse Gods just Law against men and to call for judgement against them 6. As he is a tormentour for when he hath drawn men to sin he affrighteth them with the terrour of death and damnation In generall nothing is more terrible then death In this respect death is called the King of terrours Iob 18. 14. This kinde of power namely of death attributed to the devil 1. Sheweth wherein his strength especially lieth even in doing mischief and bringing men to destruction His power is to hurt men In this respect he hath names of destruction given unto him as in Hebrew Abaddon and in Greek Apollyon Rev. 9. 11. and he is styled a murderer Ioh. 8. 44. 2. It manifesteth the vile slavery and wofull bondage of the devils vassals They serve him who hath the power of death and doth what he can to bring all to death What can any expect from him but death The task that he puts on them is sinne the wages which he gives is death Rom. 6. 23. Herein such as having been rescued out of his power retain a lingring minde after it again are worse then the
humane nature This Compound is in the New Testament used eighteen times Six times in this Epistle and every where to set forth such things as belong to the highest heavens or tend thereunto It is here in this place attributed to Saints calling 1. To distinguish it from earthly callings Thus our heavenly Father is distinguished from earthly Fathers Matth. 18. 35. and heavenly bodies from earthly 1 Cor 15. 40. 2. To shew the excellency thereof For excellent things are called heavenly great deep excellent mysteries are called heavenly Joh. 3. 12. 3. To deelare the end of this calling which is to bring us to an heavenly kingdom 1 Thes. 2. 12. namely an inheritance incorruptible reserved in heaven 1 Pet. 1. 4. In regard of this excellency The calling of Saints is also called an high calling Phil. 3. 14. and an holy calling 2 Tim. 1. 9. This particular excellency here mentioned by the Apostle is of force to enamoâ—… our souls the more therewith and to raise up our hearts unto heaven seeking the things that are above It doth also instruct us how to walk worthy of this calling namely by an inward heavenly disposition and an outward heavenly conversation § 16. Of the Priviledges of Saints calling THis Epithete heavenly implieth a great priviledge of the calling of Saints For it implieth one speciall end thereof which is to fit us for heaven There 〈◊〉 also sundry ends noted in other places which are as so many other priviledges such as these that follow 1. Spirituall life This the Apostle intendeth where he joyneth these two together God quickneth the dead and calleth c. Rom. 4. 17. Before men are called they are dead in sins Eph. 2. 1. But when Christ effectually calleth any his voice pierceth into their soul as powerfully as it did into the body of the damsell which was new dead Mar. 5. 41 42. Or of the young man that was carrying out on a Beer to be buried Luke 7. 13 14 15. Or of Lazarus that had been dead four daies Iohn 11 43 44. This is evident by this promise of Christ The dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God and they that hear shall live Joh. 5. 25. This is such a priviledge as scarce a greater can be desired All that a man hath will he give for his temporall life Job 2. 4. what then for spiritual life 2. Light and sight These I joyn together because one without the other is of no use Of what use is light to a blinde man And of what use is sight to him that hath no light to see by Besides by these two an effectuall calling is distinguished from a meer formal calling They who are only outwardly called have light shining upon them in that they have the Word preached unto them In this respect it is said The light shineth in darknesse and the darknesse comprehendeth it not Joh. 1. 5. But they who are inwardly called have also sight given unto them the eyes of their understanding are opened I have called thee saith the Lord to his Son to open his blinde eyes Isa. 42. 6 7. And the Apostle saith that he was sent to open mens eyes and to turn them from darknesse to light Act. 26. 19. That this is a priviledge of Saints calling is evident by this phrase God hath called you out of darknesse into his marvelluus light 1 Pet. 2. 9 Though this priviledge be not simply greater then the former yet it addes much thereunto For what is life to them that live in darknesse but a kinde of death It is very uncomfortable Therefore darknesse and death are oft joyned together Isa. 9. 2. Iob 10. 21 22. So on the coutrary life and light are joyned together Ioh. 1. 4. to shew that life is no life without light Eternal death is in Scripture set out by darknesse Mat. 8. 12. 3. Holinesse God hath called us unto holinesse 1 Thes. 4. 7. How great a priviledge this is hath been before shewed § 7. 4. Liberty The Apostle expresly saith that we are called unto liberty Gal. 5. 13. Before we are called we are in bondage under Satan sinne and death Eph. 2. 2. Rom. 6. 17. Heb. 2. 5. yea under the rigour and curse of the Law Gal. 3. 10. and under the infinite wrath of God Eph. 2. 3. Now according to the Lords under whom we are in bondage is our bondage the more grievous From all the aforesaid bondage we are called and set at liberty This priviledge much amplifieth the benefit of both the former To bondslaves what is life even worse then death And light and sight are of little use to such as have no liberty to use them but rather an aggravation of their misery 5. Communion or fellowship of Iesus Christ 1 Cor. 1. 9. By vertue of their effectuall calling Saints are engrafted or incorporated into Christ Jesus and made members of his mystical body 1 Cor. 12. 12. Hereby we come to be his and he to be ours and we to have a right to all that is his as our Mediatour 1 Cor. 3. 22 23. This is a greater priviledge then all the other Without this the other are no priviledges at all Without Christ life is but a death light but darknesse sight but blindenesse liberty but bondage By vertue of this fellowship God is our Father Ioh. 20. 17. Christ our head and husband Eph. 5. 23 32. yea our brother Heb. 2. 11 12. The holy Ghost is our comforter and instructer Ioh. 14. 26. Angels our attendants Heb. 1. 14. Heaven our Inheritance 1 Pet. 1. 4. All things are ours 1 Cor. 3. 22 23 6. Eternal life and salvation Lay hold saith the Apostle on eternal life whereunto thou art called 1 Tim. 6. 12. God hath called you to salvation 2 Thes. 2. 13 14. This is stiled Gods kingdom and glory 1 Thes. 2. 12. This in reference to our good is the main end of all that Christ did and suffered for us It must needs therefore be a very great priviledge The first priviledge was spiritual life the last is eternal life §. 17. Of the sense of this word Partakers THE good opinion of the Apostle about their calling to whom he wrote iâ—… especially manifested in this Word Partakers For hereby he sheweth that he was perswaded that they had a part therein Of the notation of the Greek word translated Partakers See chap. 1. § 122. Chap. 2. § 139. Here two things are especially intended under this word Partakers 1. All Saints have a like share in the heavenly calling They being Partakers thereof have every one g part therein as well as a right thereto All the Israelites were in this sense partakers of the same priviledges They were all under the cloud and all passed through the Red Sea and were all baptized c. and did All eat the same spirituall meat and did All drink the same spirituall drink 1 Cor. 10 2 3 4. Ye are all one in Christ Iesus
metaphor taken from runners in a race who use to put on with all the speed they can This sense seems to be the more pertinent in this place because the words following have reference thereunto For 1. To lay hold hath reference to a prize for which runners in a race make the more speed 2. The hope here mentioned is that prize 3. This word set before useth to be spoken of runners in a race before whom the prize is set Heb. 12. 1. 4. There is mention made of a fore-runner v. 20. â—… Our old English translation have reference hereunto for thus they translate it Which have fled to hold sast the hope laid before us In this sence do most Expositors 〈◊〉 take this word Thus the word implyeth that diligence must be used for attaining that which is 〈◊〉 for hereof see Chap. 4 v. 11. § 64. The Greek word here translated to lay hold upon is the same that is used Chap. 4 v. 14. § 86. and there translated hold-fast As there so here it implyâ—… perseverance in our Christian course till we have attained to the end thereof Of perseverance see Chap. 3. v. 6. § 68. Hope is here taken metonymically for the thing hoped for as promise for the thing promised v. 12. § 87. That which was hoped for is the very same as was promised even eternall life For this is the reward that is here said to be set before us §. 148. Of heaven a believers hope THat which before the Apostle termed the promise he here stileth the hope to shew the mutuall correspondency betwixt Gods promise and mans hope What God promiseth man hopeth for and man cannot in faith hope for any thing but that which God hath promised See more hereof in The Whole Armour of God Treat â—… Part 7. § 3. Of Hope on Ephes. 6. 17. If it be demanded what that hope is which is set before us A ready answer may be gathered out of the two next verses which shew that it is heaven it self and the glory thereof which is hoped for Heavenly glory is that which true believers hope for Hereupon their hope is 〈◊〉 the hope of the glory of God Rom. 5. 2. namely that glory which with God they shall injoy in heaven It is also stiled the hope of salvation 1 Thes. 5. 8. and the hope of eternall life Titus 3. 7. It is in this respect called The hope which is laid up for us in Heaven Col. 1. 5. And that blessed hope Titus 2. 13. an hope that maketh us blessed And the hope which shall be gladnesse Prov. 10. 28. 1. Herein is manifested a main difference betwixt the hope of them that are regenerate and them who remain in their naturall estate The utmost of the hope of these men is within the compasse of this world Hereupon their hope is said to perâ—… Prov. 11. 7. For the promises of things to come belong not to them Besides they want the eyes of faith whereby things invisible are seen Heb. 11. 27. They walk by sense 2. Herein further is manifested the ground of a believers boldnesse The righteâ—… are bold as a Lion Prov. 28. 1. He is bold in peace and trouble in safety and danger in life and death And well may he be so by reason of the hope that is sâ—…t before him Hereupon the righteous hath hope in his death Prov. 14. 32. This is that hope whereof in a proverbiall speech it is said Were it not for hope the heart would break This provâ—…rb holdeth most true in the hope that here we speak of the hope of eternall life If in this life only we have hope in Christ we are of all men most miserable 1 Cor. 15. 19. §. 149. Of setting reward before us THis phrase â—…et before is the interpretation of one Greek participle the root whereof signifiâ—…th to be set Phil. 1. 17. The compound is only used in this Epistle and that three times here and Chap. 12. 1 2. It implieth a setting a thing before us as for direction Heb. 12. 1. to shew how we should attain it so also for imitation to stir us up tâ—… use our best endevour for attaining it It is set before us by God himself in his word We may therefore have our eye upon this hope namely upon that reward which is promised and thereupon we may well hope for it As God hath set it before us so may we set it before our selves and thereby be encouraged to hold out in our Christian course It is said of Christ that for the joy which was set before him he endured the Crosse Heb. 12. 2. If Christ used this meanes to encourage him to endure the Crosse much more may we by this meanes encourage our selves to do and endure whatsoever God shall call us unto Yea I may adde that we must have our eye on that that is set before us For be that commeth to God must believe that he is and that he is a rewarder of them that diligently seek him Heb. 11. 6. Thus Abraham looked for an 〈◊〉 City and Moses had 〈◊〉 unto the recompence of the reward Heb. 11. 10 26. With this doth the Apostle thus perswade Christians to hold out under all their pressures our light affliction which is but for a moment worketh for us a far more exceeding 〈◊〉 eternall weight of glory 2 Cor. 4. 17. 1. The weaknesse of our flesh needeth this support The spirit may be willing when the flesh is weak Matth. 26. 41. 2. The difficulty of our task for doing and suffering what we are bound 〈◊〉 requires such an encouragement because strait is the gate and narrow is the way which leadeth unto life Matth 7. 14. 3. The imperfection of the sanctification of the best while here they are in this world needeth such an help For we know in part 1 Cor. 13. 9. and of all other graces we have but a part If we were now as Adam in his innocency was 〈◊〉 glorified Saints now are we should need no such meanes 4. Reward especially the hope here spoken of namely of eternall life iâ—… the end of our practise Rom. 6. 22. and of our faith 1 Pet. 1. 9. Therefore we may have our eye fixed on it 5. God having promised that which we hope for we may well set it before us For whatsoever good thing any man doth the same shall he receive of the Lord â—…ans 6. 8. and in due season we shall reap Gal. 6. 9. 6. None condemns this point of prudence in temporall things Who 〈◊〉 the hâ—…sband man for sowing bountifully that he may reap bountifully â—… Cor. 9. 6. It is by way of commendation said The husband man waiteth for the precious 〈◊〉 of the earth James 5. 7. He that striveth for a mastery doth it to obtain a 〈◊〉 Crown 1 Cor. 9. 25. All Tradesmen Merchants Mariners Souldiers and otâ—…ers have that which they hope for in their eye 1.
Sin is thus expressed to make it the more loathsome unto us For dead things are loathed Among other dead things nothing so loathsome as these dead works It is utterly destitute of the spirit of life and is acted by him that hath the power of death It makes us odious in the sight of God Angels and Saints and brings us to eternal death and damnation Well may sin be said to be deceitfull that causeth any to delight therein The issue thereof if it be considered in the extent of it will be found to be more woefull then can be expressed then can be conceived On the other side this doth much amplifie the benefit of Christs sacrifice in that it hath a vertue to purge from dead works This is the main end of setting out this effect of Christs blood after this manner There can be no such incouragement against death no such comfort in death as that dead works are purged away The sting of death is sin 1 Cor. 15. 56. Take away these dead works and death will be no death Christ manifesteth his power in quickning such as are dead in sin as much as â—…e did in raising Lazarus out of the grave §. 85. Of serving the living God AN especiall end of purging away sin is to serve the living God The Greek word translated to serve is the same that was used v. 9. § 49. It compriseâ—… under it all duties which on our parts we owe to God The former act of Christ in purging our conscience from dead works gives evidence of Gods mercy to us This of our duty to God The former sets out our justification this our sanctification This is inferred upon the former to shew that it is a proper effect thereof and an inseparable companion of it It declareth both a duty on our part and also an ability which Christ on his part giveth to perform the same as if it had been said he 〈◊〉 purged us from sin that we might be able to serve God This 〈◊〉 prefigured in the preface to the decalogue wherein mention is made of freeing Gods people and thereupon all the commandements which comprise all that service we owe to God are inferred much is this pressed by Prophets and Apostles Psal. 56. 13. Luk. 1. 74. This serving of God is inferred upon Christs purging us from dead works to shew that all manner of righteousnesse is from Christ both the righteousnesse of justification and also the righteousnesse of sanctification 1 Cor. 1. 31. Eph. 5. 26. Of sanctification accompanying justification See The Guide to go to God or an explanation of the Lords prayer 6. Petit. § 89. This was râ—…presented by that blood and water which issued out of Christs side Ioh. 19. 34. Of Christ the Author of sanctification See Chap. 2. v. 11. § 102. 1. This discovers the perverse disposition of such as clean pervert Gods wise order in bringing man to salvation God freeth man from the bondage of satan whose wages is death to be his free servants whose wages is life But many that desire to be freed from the foresaid bondage think much to subject themselves to Gods yoaâ—… They take liberty to live as they list They desire to be justified but care not to be sanctified Like Balaam they desire to dye the death of the righteous Numb 23. 10. but are loath to live the life of the righteous They know that sin is the sting of death and that the issue thereof is very bitter yet they feel so sweet a relish therein as to please their corrupt humour they will not forsake it to serve God This is an high pitch of impiety and a point of egregious folly for they prefer death before life and a master whose wages is death before a master whose wages is life Such are all impious persons that make profession of the Gospell It will be our wisdome to endeavour after that which Christ aimed at in purging us from dead workes Thus will not Christ repent the offering of his blood to purge us Let us therefore enquire wherein we may serve God acceptably Rom. 12. 2. This is distinctly and fully set down in Gods word wherewith we ought diligently to acquaint our selves The God whom we ought to serve is here stiled the living God in opposition to those dead works from which our conscience is purged and it implyeth that the serving of God is a ready way to life in that he is the living God Of this title the living God See Chap. 3. v. 12. § 138. §. 86 Of the resolution of Heb. 9. 13 14. Vers. 13. For if the blood of bulls and goats and the ashes of an Heâ—…ser sprinkling the unclean sanctifyeth to the purifying of the flesh Vers. 14. How much more shall the blood of Christ who through the eternall Spirit offered himself without spot to God purge your conscience from dead works to serve the living God Vers. 13. THese two verses set down a proof of the efficacy of Christs sacrifice The proof is drawn from a comparison which is of the lesse to the greater Herein we may observe 1. The manner of propounding the argument 2. The matter whereof it consisteth The manner is by way of supposition in a connex proposition manifested by this conditional particle If. The matter consisteth of two parts 1 A thing taken for granted v. 13. 2. A consequence inferred thereupon v. 14. The thing taken for grant is that the legal rites had their efficacy In setting down this he expresseth 1. Some distinct rites 2. The kind of their efficacy The rites are of two â—…rts 1. Blood 2. Ashes metonimichally put for the water also with which the aâ—…s was mixed The former is amplified by the kinds of beasts whose blood it was bulls and 〈◊〉 The latter also is amplified two wayes 1. By the beasts whose ashes it was an heifer 2. By the manner of using it This is set down 1. By an act sprinkling 2. By the object of that act The unclean The efficacy of those rites is set out by an extent and by a restraint The extent is in this word sanctifieth The restraint in this phrase to the purifying of the flesh Vers. 14. In the consequence inferred upon the forenamed granted observe 1. The manner of inferring it in this phrase How much more 2. The matter inferred 1. The matter sets out the efficacy of the truth typified by the forementioned â—…ites Hereabout is set down 1. The kind of truth The blood of Christ. 2. The vertue thereof This is manifested 1. By the causes 2. By the effect The causes are two 1. Efficient in this word the Spirit amplified by his property eternal 2. The material in this word Himself This is illustrated 1. By the act of using it offered 2. By the quality of it without spot 3. By the object to whom it was offered to God The effect of the foresaid sacrifice is 1. Propounded in this word purge 2. Amplified three wayes
in general and of the difference betwixt a covenant and a Testament See Chap. 7. v. 22 § 94. Of the excellency of the covenant or Testament comprized under this epithite 〈◊〉 See Chap. 8. v. 8. § 35. 1. The office of mediatour is to stand betwixt two at variance The two at variance were God and man Man had offended and incensed God against him Gods wrath was an insupportable burthen and a consuming fire No creature was able to stand under it or before it Therefore Christ to rescue and redeem man becomes a mediatour Herein we see the necessity of Christs undertaking this function for mans redemption 2. Christ undertaking to be a mediatour both procured a covenant to pass betwixt God and man and also engaged himself for the performance thereof on both parts This could not be without satisfaction of divine justice which must be by such blood as his was 3. To assure man of partaking of the benefit of Gods covenant Christ turns the covenant into a Testament that the conditions of the covenant on Gods part might be aâ—… so many legacies which being confirmed by the death of the testator none might disanul 4. The old covenant being ratified c. even a new Covenant or a new Testament which should be ratified with the blood of the Son of God Thus we see how upon the frequent mention of the blood of Christ the Apostle hath fitly and justly made this inference And for this cause he is the mediatour of the new Testament §. 89. Of Redemption of transgressions A Principall end why Christ was mediatour of the new Testament is thus expressed That by means of death c. Word for word it is thus in Greek death being done that is Christ having dyed so as this takes it for granted that Christ had really and actually dyed Thereupon he here alleadgeth three ends of Christs death 1. To redeem transgressions 2. To give possession of the eternal inheritance 3. To rarifie the New Testament In setting down the first end there are three observable points 1. The benefit it self redemption 2. The subject matter of that redemption transgressions 3. The object or persons whose transgressions were redeemed Them that were under the first Testament Concerning the benefit itself there is a little difference in Greek betwixt this word here translated redemption and the word that is so translated v. 12. § 62. That was a simple noune but this a compound That properly signifieth a purchase this a purchase from something both of them are put for one and the same thing namely for our redemption from sin and from all that misery whereinto by sin we implunged our selves The former simple noun is used in that sense Luk. 1. 68. and 2. 38. This latter is used in that sense Rom. 3. 24. 1 Cor. 1. 30. This latter is most frequently used for it is the more emphaticall and implyeth a bondage from which we are delivered Of redemption see v. 12. § 62 c. Of redemption by Christs blood v. 12. § 57 The misery from which we are here said to be redeemed is comprised under this title transgressions Of the notation of the Greek word See Chap. 2. v. 2. § 14. The transgressions here meant are transgressions of Gods law which are all manner of sins Quest. Did Christ purchase and buy sins Answ. Some to salve this scruple answer that sins are here metoniâ—…ycally pâ—…t for sinners True it is that Christ came to save sinners 1 Tim. 1. 15. for such 〈◊〉 gave himself a ransome 1 Tim. 2. 6. yet we need not flye to any such trope for this phrase redemption of transgression is both proper and emphaticall For it hath reference to Christs death which was a satisfaction for sins and an expiation of them Sins were a debt Christs death was a discharge of that debt The discharge of a debt is a buying it out Thus to redeem sins is no more harsh a phrase then to be delivered to death for offences as Rom. 4. 25. or to give himself for sin Gal. 1. 4. Or to be mercifull to unrighteousness Chap. 8. v. 12. § 76. From this phrase we may then infer that Christs death was a satisfaction for mens sins It was a ransome 1 Tim. 2. 6. It was a valuable recompence In this respect we are said to be bought 2 Pet. 2. 1. and that with a price 1 Cor. 6. 20. yea and a precious one 1 Pet. 1. 18 19. The strictnesse and perfection of divine justice required as much Till justice were satisfied no place was left for mercy but with satisfaction of justice mercy did the more brightly shine forth God would have all his properties manifested in their perfection Hereby we learn how to repose our faith in God namely as on him who is perfect in all his properties Thereby we have surer ground of confidence then if our faith were placed only on his mercy The apprehension of justice might terrifie conscience but concurrence of mercy with justice afford two strong props to our faith It will uphold us against all assaults §. 90. Of Christs redeeming such as lived before him THe persons whose transgressions are here said to be redeemed are thus described Them under the first Testament By Testament is here meant the covenant of grace made with man after his fall It is called a Testament because it was ratified with blood with blood of unreasonable Creatures before Christ exhibited and with blood of the Son of God after Christ was exhibited It is here called The first Testament in reference to that which was ratified by Christs own blood which is called the second See chap. 8. v. 7. § 27. The persons then here meant are the Jews which lived before Christ the truth of legal types had fulfilled them all by his death Quest. Were their transgressions only taken away by Christ Answ. No. This description of the persons is not to be taken exclusively as if non but they were redeemed but extensively namely that they also as well as such as lived under the new Testament after Christ was made a sacrifice were redeemed 2 Quest Why then are they only mentioned Answ. 1. Because the doubt only was about them Some imagined that they hoped only for temporal blessings others thought that by the observation of the legal rites and not by the death of Christ they hoped for eternal life Therefore to resolve those doubts the Apostle saith even of them that they by Christs blood were redeemed 2. Because the Apostle had copiously proved that the Law could not make perfect lest any should infer thereupon that they who lived under the Law had not their transgressions removed he here sheweth that Christs death was for the redemption of their transgressions also 3. Because by just and necessary consequence it follows that if they who were under the first Covenant had redemption of their transgressions through Christs death much more they
to turn it to other undue uses then the testator intended 5. To disanul it unjustly These and others like unto them sin against the light of nature and against the rule of equity which is confirmed by Gods word Because the testators themselves are dead and can do nothing to right themselves the living God will take their case into his hands and be a revenger of such unfaithfulnesse and fraud Whether they be executors themselves or counsellers procters advocates Judges or any other that make themseles accessary to the fraud and guilty of the sin they make themselves lyable to divine vengeance 2. The inviolableness of a will is a forcible motive to such as have any estate to be conscionable in making their last will and testament especially if they leave behind them wife and children Hereof see more Domest Duties On Eph. 5. 22. c. Treat 4. § 56 57. and Treat 6. § 62 63. §. 95. Of the inviolablenesse of the new Testament ratified by Christs death THe main point which the Apostle intended by setting down the inviolableness of mens last wils after their death is to prove that Christs death was requisite for ratifying the New Testament To this purpose tend these phrases Christ must suffer Matth. 16. 21. ought not Christ to have suffered Luk. 24. 26. It became him to make perfect through suffering Heb. 2. 10. See Chap. 2. v. 17. § 166. Thus Christ ratified the New Testament to declare more evidently the kind of Gods promises and of those excellent gifts which by the New Testament are conferred on us They being ratified by death are not branches of such a covenant as requireth conditions on our parts to make them good wherein if we fail the covenant is forfeited as the covenant made with Adam was But the promises of the New Testament are of meer grace The things bequeathed therein are legacies testifying the good will of the testator without condition on the part of the legaties Observe the promises of the New Testament expresly set down Chap. 8. v. 10 11 12. and you shall find them all to be absolute promises without conditions on our parts Indeed â—…aith and repentance are required in and by the Gospell but not simply as conditions Faith is required as the means to receive and partake of the things promised and repentance as a qualification whereby we may know that we are the persons to whom such promises belong besides he that hath made the promises doth work in men those graces of faith and repentance By this kind of ratifying the New Testament the extent of Christs death is further manifested It was shewed v. 12. That Christ died to purchase an eternal inheritance Here another end and benefit thereof is declared which is as a testator to establish and ratifie what he had purchased and to shew the ground of right and title that we have to eternal life which is our Fathers legacy whereby it is established and made sure unto us On 〈◊〉 â—…ound eternal life is called an inheritance v. 15. For we come to it as hâ—… by the good will grace and favour of the purchaser thereof manifested by his last will That we may the better discern how fitly this metaphor is applied to Christ let us consider how the most materiall things appertaining to a last will do concurre in this case 1. There is a testator which is the great Lord of all even the Son of God who to make himself a fit testator was made flesh Iohn 1. 14. 2. There is a main inheritance bequeathed This is eternal glory in heaven 1 Pet. 1. 4. 3. There are other legacies which are sundry gifts Eph. 4. 8. As divers callingâ—… abilities to perform them and graces both restraining and renewing 4. There are books or rolls wherein the foresaid legacies are registred These are the holy Scriptures especially the New Testament 5. There are publick notaries and scribes as witnesses of this Testament These are the holy Prophets and Apostles 6. There are seales added to the Testament These are the two Sacraments Matth. 26. 29. and 28. 19. If ever child had cause to take notice of his Fathers last will and Testament we Christians have cause to take notice of this last will and Testament of the Lord Jesus ratified by his blood and this so much the rather because by Christs death the New Testament is made inviolable 1. Christ is a faithfull and true witnesse Rev. 3. 14. even truth it self Ioh. 14. 6. His word shall not passe away Mark 13. 31. If the word of Christ be stable much more his promise much more his covenant much more his Testament ratified and confirmed by his death 2. Christs blood is too pretious a thing to be spilt in vain Bâ—…t in vain is it spilt if his Testament ratified thereby be altered I may say in this case as the Apostle did of Christs resurrection 1 Cor. 15. 14. If the New Testament be not stable Christ dyed in vain our preaching is in vain your faith is in vain 3. Christs death is a declaration and evidence of the eternal counsell of his Father which is most stable and immutable in it self as hath been shewed Chap. 6. v. 17. § 135. If in it self it be immutable much more is it so being ratified by the death of his Son who by his death hath ratified the same All the promises of God in him are yea and in him Amen 2 Cor. 1. 20. That is in Christ they are made performed and ratified 1. The presumptuous usurpation of the Bishop of Rome is herein manifested who arrogateth to himself power to dispence with the Testament of Christ. I say saith one of his champions that the Pope may dispence against an Apostle What is this but against Christs Testament which is registred by the Apostles He further addeth that he may dispence against natural and divine right If this be not to be as God and to shew himself that he is God which is the character of Antichrist 2 Thes. 2. 4. I know not what may be To omit other particulars Christ saith of Sacramental wine drink ye all of it for this is my blood of the new Testament Matth. 26. 27 28. Yet he denieth this Sacramental wine to the people Thus he with-holdeth sundry particular legacies as The liberty of marriage in sundry times of the year and the free use of sundry meats on sundry dayes of every weak and all lent long and other like priviledges yea he denyeth to the people liberty to search the rolls wherein this Testament is registred for he suffers not people to read the Scriptures Oh presumptuous guide Oh blind people 2. This ratification of the New Testament discovers the hainousnesse of unbelief for it makes voyd the strongest confirmation that can be of Gods covenant and Gods promises made therein See the Whole Armour of God on Eph. 6. 16. Treat 2. Part 6. §
meant the Resurrection of the body at the last day when the soul being united again with it both shall enjoy eternall glory To amplifie this pain the more it is set down comparatively in this word of comparison better so as it hath reference to another Resurrection before which this is preferr'd Was it that Resurrection which is implied in the first clause of 〈◊〉 his verse Women received their dead from a Resurrection Answ. They had no ground to expect such a Resurrection Was it then a greater degree of glory for sufferings Answ. This Text maketh no comparison betwixt degrees of glory Is the comparison then made betwixt the Resurrection of Professors and Persecutors Answ. No. The comparison is betwixt a Resurrection which Professors rejected and which they obtained What was the Resurrection which they rejected Answ. The deliverance before mentioned upon condition of renouncing their profession For when professors are in the clutches of bloody Persecutors they are as dead men to escape out of their clutches is as a resurrection from the dead In this sence but in another case Abraham is said to receive Isaak from the dead v. 19. because he was deputed to death In that the Professors here mentioned would not be delivered on the Persecutors termes they may be said to reject a Resurrection Now they aimed therein at the Resurrection to eternall life and this was a far better Resurrection than any Resurrection from their Persecutors could be That this was the end of their suffering is evident by the Apostles express setting it down so with this finall conjunction that so as they did it not rashly but upon good advise and to a good end They had reason to do what they did §. 249. Of Believers suffering advisedly THE general expression of the end of Saints sufferings noted in this causal particle that giveth us to understand that true Believers advisedly endure what they endure for the Faiths sake So fight I saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 9. 26. not as one that beateth the aire that is not as a mad man that fighteth with a shadow not weighing what he doth but as a man of understanding that have good cause to do what I do This advisednes with reference to the cause he doth here set out For the which cause I suffer these things for I know whom I have believed 2 Tim. 1. 12. All those Texts which set down the causes and motives why Saints were induced to suffer give proof hereof Particulars were these 1. Submission to the will of God Matth. 26. 42. 2. Confirmation of the Gospel Phil. 1. 17. 3. Establishing the Professors thereof Phil. 1. 14. 4. That Eternall weight of glory which followeth thereupon 2 Cor. 4. 17. Believers are endued not onely with reason which in general moves men to prefer the most excellent but also with spiritual understanding and divine Wisedom which makes them well weigh what they do and endure Thereby also they are enabled to distinguish betwixt things that differ and thereupon to chose and prefer the more evcellent needfull and usefull Take notice hereby of the perverse censure which the men of this world do in this case pass upon Believers They judge them to be no better than sots idiots frantique mad if they suffer imprisonment loss of goods reproach or any kind of censure what mad men are these say they not knowing the ends which Saints aime at and that blessed fruit that will follow thereupon §. 250. Of Believers suffering with an eye to the better Resurrection THE end that is here set down doth apparently surpass all that they lose or endure by their suffering so as they suffer upon advantage They obtain they get they gain thereby Well did he understand this who said Our light affliction worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory 2 Cor. 4. 17. All the rewards that are mentioned in Scripture of suffering give proof hereunto This may not be imagined to be any mercenary matter as arising from a mans own merit but from Gods promise which ariseth from his free grace and good pleasure This sheweth that there is a mystery in this trade of suffering which we shall do well to enquire into In the things of this world if we observe men by such and such courses to thrive we use to be inquisitive after the same Enquire therefore and that with diligence into Gods Word and thou shalt find that by holding close to God by holding fast a profession of his Truth by suffering for that same thou shalt have an abundant recompence God will not suffer any thing to be done or endured for his sake in vain The more and greater the sufferings be the more ample and excellent will the reward be This is here exemplified by the Resurrection A Resurrection was the end they aimed at Of the word translated Resurrection See § 248. The Resurrection enboldens Believers to do what they do This phrase What advantageth it me if the dead rise not 1 Cor 15. 32. sheweth that the Apostle in his sufferings had an eye upon the Resurrection which also is implyed 2 Cor. 4. 14. By the resurrection we are fully exempted from all manner of misery and estated in that felicity as exceedeth all expression all apprehension This is it that the world doth not understand they know not what the Resurrection meaneth They dote onely on things present like brute beasts The Heathen who wanted the light of Gods Word never believed the Resurrection of the body though they had some glimpse of the immortality of the Soul Their Philosophers counted Paul a babler because he preached the Resurrection Act. 17. 18. Many that carry the Name of Christians and in general know and believe that there shall be a resurrection of the body do not understand the difference betwixt the distinct kinds of Resurrection namely that there is a Resurrection of life and a resurrection of damnation John 5. 29. Neither are they acquainted with the true grounds and sure evidences of that difference Hence it is that both Heathen and common formall Christians do so wonder as they do that Believers should be so forward to suffer and so prodigall of their lives as they are Faith in the Resurrection of life will make a man less carefull of preserving his mortal life in Gods cause That Resurrection whereon true Believers have their eye in suffering is here said to be a better Resurrection better than any deliverance in this world better than any thing that can be enjoyed in this life Thus much the Apostle implyes in this phrase to be with Christ is far better Phil. 1. 23. And in this ye have in heaven a better substance Heb. 10. 34. This will the better appear by comparing this resurrection with other resurrections mentioned in Scripture 1. We read of a first resurrection Rev. 20. 5 6. This resurrection here spoken of by the Apostle is the second
and 16. 11. and Hezekiah 2 King 20. 19. and sundry others Simple and absolute 〈◊〉 is to be yielded to God This is the rather to be done because all the comfort and fruit that we can exâ—… from Gods correction ariseth from our subjection thereunto See more hereof 1. 7. § 44. This subjection unto God is much enforced by this comparative interrogative shall we not much rather So as God is more to be respected in his dealing with 〈◊〉 then man in his In reference hereunto saith the Lord of Miriam If her Father 〈◊〉 but spit in her face should she not be ashamed seven dayes Nâ—…mb 12. 14. And 〈◊〉 his Sons If one man sin against another the Iudge shall judge him but if a 〈◊〉 sin against the Lord who shall intreat for him 1 Sam. 2. 25. So Iob 34. 18 19. Mâ—…l 1. 8. Luk. 12. 4 5. Acts 4. 19. 5. 29. There is an infinite difference betwixt God and man and that in every thing wherein man may seem to have any excellency The highest soveraignty and supremest power that any earthly Monarch hath is but servitude and villanage to Gods The wisdom of the most prudent is but foolishnesse to Gods The power of the strongest men is but weaknesse to Gods So in other things How base is their disposition who to sooth men sin against God as flattering subjects men-pleasing Servants servile Children and other such like Let our care be frequently and seriously to meditate on the difference betwixt God and man that we may know how to prefer the more excellent Let all such as on conscience or in policy testifie respect to superiours on earth 〈◊〉 occasion to raise up their hearts to God and say Shall I not much more testiâ—… all dutiful respect to my Lord my Husband my Father in Heaven §. 53. Of Life the effect of Gods Correction TO enforce the aforesaid subjection to God the Apostle addeth this blessed effect thereof and live If we be in subjection to the Father of spirits we shall live Hereby he means such a spiritual life as will bring us to eternal life In this respect saith the wise man he is in the way of life that keepeth instruction c. Prov. 10. 17. Eliâ—…u noteth this to be a means of delivering a man from going down to the pit Iob 33. 24. Yea it is said of earthly Parents correction thou shalt deliver his soul from hell Prov. 23. 14. A due consideration of the distinct kindes of life will clearly demonstrate the equity thereof 1. By afflictions men are restrained from such distempers as would shorten their dayes Yea and from capital crimes which cause many to be cut off by the Magistrates Sword This is one reason why Childrens obedience to Parents is said to prolong their dayes Exod. 20. 12. To this purpose may fitly be applyed that which the Psalmist saith Psal. 94. 12 13. 2. By afflictions many who before they were afflicted ran on headlong in the wayes of death and destruction are pulled out of those wayes and brought to walk in the wayes of life Psal. 119. 67. 2 Chron. 33. 12. Luk. 15. 17. 3. By afflictions here eternal death is in many prevented 1 Cor. 11. 32. and eternal life assured 2 Cor. 4. 17. This discovereth the woful plight of such as are suffered to spend all their dayes in ease liberty pleasure wealth honour and what else their corrupt hearts can desire and are not afflicted as other men They are like those who have mortall and incurable diseases insensibly breeding upon them and no means to prevent or redresse them This very fruit of afflictions life is enough to move us humbly contentedly and patiently to subject our selves to Gods visitation The life here intended will make full satisfaction for all What will not men endure for life temporal life makes men willing to take any thing prescribed by Physitians or to endure any thing done by Chirurgions Iob 2. 4. But it is a spiritual and eternal life which God aims at in correcting his and it is the fruit that will follow thereupon §. 54. Of mans doing good but a few dayes Heb. 12. 10. For they verily for a few dayes chastened us after their own pleasure but he for our profit that we might be partakers of his holinesse THis verse is added as a reason further to enforce subjection to Gods chastisement The causal particle for intends as much The reason is taken from other differences betwixt earthly Fathers and our heavenly Father To make it the more heeded he inserteth this note of observation verilâ—… whereof see chap. v. § The first difference here set down is in reference to the time thus expressed for a few dayes 1. This circumstance of time may be referred to the minority of Children or the time of their Child-hood or at the uttermost to the time of their mortal life on earth Of expressing that time under the title of dayes see chap. v. § In the former respect it compriseth but the fourth part of an old mans life twenty years at the most and in that respect but a few dayes Very few Children are kept in awe by their Parents correction so long Well therefore doth he insert this clause for a few dayes 2. The time here may have reference to the Parents life or abode with his Children which oft falleth out to be but a short time For many Parents are taken away in their Childrens minority and among these some sooner some later Thus they can keep them in awe but a few dayes 3. It may also be referred to the whole life of a Child For the life of a man is usually set out by dayes by reason of the short continuance of life Psal. 90. 9. Yea it is set out by few dayes Gen. 47. 9. Thus taken it may have respect to the end which most Parents aim at in correcting their Children which is that in this life they may carry themselves civilly and honestly and that they may restrain them from riot and excesse in this world But Gods end is to keep his from everlasting destruction 1 Cor. 11. 32. and to bring them to eternal glory 2 Cor. 7. 14. This in general sheweth that the good which man doth to man is but for a while Thus much is implied of an Heire that is under Tutors and Governourâ—… until the time appointed of the Father Gal. 4. 2. Manasseh had his Father to tutor him but till he was twelve year old he might have done better if he had enjoyed him longer 2 King 21. 1. The good which Kings do for people is but for a few dayes for they may of good prove naught or else they may in their prime be taken away The like may be said of good Ministers Husbands Masters and others Men in this world are subject to many changes 1. Their minde may soon alter Ier. 34. 10 11. 2. They may lose their ability to do good Ezek. 3.
members of one and the same body and in regard of their spirituall condition animated by one and the same spirit and thus all of them spoken to as to one On this ground where it is said that Moses spake unto all Israel he thus expresseth his minde The Lord thy God will go before thee He it is that doth go with thee He will not fail thee nor forsake thee Deut. 31. 1 3 6. 4. God doth account all beleevers as dear unto him as if they were but one They are therefore all as one spouse to his Son Cant. 4. 8 9. 2 Cor. 11. 2 They are all heirs of the same Kingdom Iam. 2. 5. To be an heir is the property of one Gen. 21. 10. This is a good ground for every particular beleever to apply the precious promises of the Gospel to himself in particular The like may be said of the duties which God requireth of children of men For in the Decalogue or ten Commandments they are laid down as a particular precept to every person in the singular number thus THOU shalt have no other Gods THOU shalt not make to thy self c. §. 73. Of Gods not failing nor forsaking his THe substance of this promise I will not fail thee nor forsake thee giveth assurance of Gods constant and continuall carefull providence over his Concerning it the Psalmist upon his own experience thus saith I have been young and now am old yet have I not seen the righteous forsaken c. and again The Lord forsaketh not his Saints they are preserved for ever Psal. 37. 25 28. Very elegantly doth the Prophet by an argument from the less to the greater thus enforce this point Can a woman forget her sucking childe that she should not have compassion on the sonne of her womb yea they may forget yet will not I forget thee Isa. 49. 15. This negative promise is much pressed in Scripture as 1 Chro. 28. 20. 1 Sam. 12. 22. 1 King 6. 13. Isa. 41. 17. The ground hereof resteth upon the unchangeableness of Gods love God is in all things unchangeable God is immutable in his nature in which respect he thus saith I am the Lord I change not Malach. 3. 6. He is also immutable in his Counsell in his Word in his Oath Heb. 6. 17 18. and in his Love Ioh. 13. 1. Besides the relations which he hath caused to pass betwixt himself and us giveth us further assurance that he will never leave nor forsake us When my father and mother forsake me then the Lord will take me up Psal. 27. 10. Doubtless thou art our Father though Abraham be ignorant of us and Israel acknowledge us not c. Isa. 63. 16. Obj. Iob by reason of his soar and heavy crosses and Lazarus who died a beggar may seem to be left and forsaken of God Answ. Losses crosses pain penury and other afflictions are no argument of Gods forsaking men His wise providence is much manifested in ordering his childrens estate here in this world For 1. God never suffers his to be tempted above that they are able to bear He giveth strength answerable to the burden he laieth upon his We are troubled on every side yet not distressed we are perplexed but not in despair persecuted but not forsaken cast down but not destroyed 2 Cor. 4. 8 9. 2. God alwaies gives a good issue to the trials of his children 1 Cor. 10. 13. Iob had all that was taken from him doubled Iob 42. 10. The Angels carried Lazarus his soul into heaven Luk. 16. 22. 3. God recompenseth outward losses and crosses with far better things For wealth he giveth grace for bondage of body freedom of conscience for pain patience for corporall death eternall life Obj. 2. Saints themselves have complained that they have been forgotten and forsaken Isa. 49. 14. Answ. That was the misapprehension of their weak flesh which is no sufficient evidence against Gods express promise The Psalmist acknowledgeth this misapprehension Psal. 77. 10 Obj. 3. Christ himself complaineth that he was forsaken Matth. 27. 46. Answ. Christ together with our flesh took the infirmity thereof and thereupon complaineth according to his present apprehension But to shew that he did not utterly despond nor judge himself totally and finally forsaken he premiseth this clause of affiance My God my God Do they beleeve the foresaid promise of God who â—…aint and sink under the burden of any triall or under any fear that they shall be forsaken yet how many be there in the number of those that profess the Christian faith who upon great losses cry out and say they are utterly undone and upon some soar afflictions despairingly say they shall never be able to endure it Such are more like to Cain who said My punishment is greater then I can bear Gen. 4. 13. then to David who when he was greatly distressed encouraged himself in the Lord his God 1 Sam. 13. 6. or Iehoshaphat who in his distress said O our God we know not what to do but our eyes are upon thee 2 Chron. 20. 12. or Abraham who when Gods promise and precept seemed to cross one another about the sacrificing of his son said God will provide Gen. 22. 8. This promise of Gods not leaving nor forsaking his is of singular use to support us in all trials and distresses whatsoever It is so generall as it may be applied to spirituall and corporall distresses In such losses as Iob had Iob 1. 15 c. in such jealousies as Daniel was tried withall Dan. 6. 4. in such a prison as Paul and Silas was cast into Act. 16. 24. in such a dungeon as Ieremiah was let down into Ier. 38. 6. in such a sickness as Hezâ—…kiah fell into Isa. 38. 1. When we are falsly accused as Paul was Act. 24. 5. when we are forsaken of men as Paul was 2 Tim. 4. 16. when we are disquieted in minde as David was Psal. 42. 11. At the point of death in which case Stephen was Act. 7. 59. 60. In our thoughts and cares about our children and posterity such as came into Iacobs head Gen. 49. 1 2 c. we may and must meditate on this promise and with confidence thereon support our selves §. 74. Of the persons whom God will not forsake THe persons to whom in speciall this promise of Gods not leaving and forsaking is made is comprised under this Pronoun THEE This promise was of old by God himself made in particular to Ioshua Ioshua was a man of such courage and confidence in Gods Word as he together with Caleb stedfastly believed that God would not leave nor forsake them when the whole Congregation of Israel so fainted as they wept that God had brought them out of Egypt and murmured against the Ministers imployed in that service of bringing them out They must therefore be such as Ioshua was who have right to apply this promise to themselves Such were they to whom Moses
sins See v. 14. Sect. 79. a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Not Jews only redeemed Why redemption applyed to such as lived before Christ. Christs blood effectual before shed Jesus Christ ever the same Limbus patrum a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Who are the called here meant a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e A parte post f A parte antâ—… * Or bâ—… brought a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 A Testators death ratifieth his Testament a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 A Testament inviolable Why a Testament is inviolable An unjust will is as no will Testators generall intent to be observed Christs death ratifieth the New Testament a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Why Christ ratified new Testament Promises ofâ—… new Testament absoluâ—… as legacies Christ by death establisheth eternal life What concâ—… to a Testament are in Christs Now Christs Testament is inviolable Papists violate Christs last will * Pâ—…pa potest dispensare contra Apostolum Contra jus naturale divinum Gratian. Unbelief makes void Christs last will Christs last will a prop to saith Search the rolls of Christs last will * Or purified * Or purple Legall rites grounded on equity a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 encaenia e initiari Types were of truths like to thine See v. 19 Sect. 102 103. See 2. v. 7. Sect. 43. The Covenant is explained before the seal be annexed Ministers must teach what God commands Ministers impartiality The whole will of God to be declared Gods word to he delivered to all Law and precept how differ Good to be well done Bullocks Goats Sheep Doves Little birds Water and blood sprinkled Blood Water Scarlet a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 est granum quo purpuâ—…a tingitur c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 secunduâ—… b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ravit d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 câ—…cineus Faith resembled to scarlet The Spirit resembled to scarlet Christ typified by scarlet Wool Hysop Why the hook sprinkled Against justification by the law Pure things impure to the impure Tit. 1. 15. All are unclean Means of cleansing afforded to all a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Matth. 15. 9. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Matth. 15. 3. Rhem in Annoâ—… on Heb. 9. 2â—… Particular Sacraments afforded to the Church in several ages Why Sacraments must â—…e of divine institution a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were What of the ministry d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Apply Christs sacrifice Do all in saith a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 See Chap. 7. v. 5. Sect. 38. and Chap. 8. v. 4. Sect. 11. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 See v. 18. Sect. 99. a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fundâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 effundâ—… * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mitto 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 remitto inde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 remissie a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 What a Sacrifies is a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 How heavenly things are purified by Sacrifice b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Wherein the true Sacrifice is better then typicall Sacrifices b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 See more of this word Chap. 14. v. 14. Sect. â—…0 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vultus d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Why blood of beasts ordained Why Priests offered not themselves a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 What sufferings of Christ are behind a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 An errour thaâ—… God seeth nor sin in the justified An errour that there is no sin in the justified Believers are so acquitted of sin as if they had no sin Christ came to put away sin How far sin is put away b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The scope of the two last verses * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Christ subject to death Men must die Why justified persons die All men must dye Who shall not die Enoch died not Nor Eliah How the righteous are delivered from death Mortality should humble men Who live as if they should never die Duties from mortality Mortality ministreth comfort to believers All sorts to apply uses of mortality Men die but once Some raised died again Courage against mans sury Well use this life a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 condemnâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 condemnatiâ—… Judgement to come is most sure Nor body nor soul are utterly destroyed by death The day of judgement terrible to wicked The day of judgement comfortable to believers Duties arising from
meaning of the Spirit and not his own fancies and conceits And such was his happiness that he had the incomes of the same Spirit in explaining the Epistle as the Pen-man in writing though not in the same measure My Prayer unto the God and Father of mercy is that it may do as much or rather more good in the perusall then it did in the first Preaching becomming a means of conversion to the unconverted of edification comfort support and establishment to all that are already brought into Iesus Christ. SEPUâ—…CHRES March 26. 1655. Thy Servant in the work of the Gospel THO. GOUGE On this Learned Comment OUr welcome Ship the wealth of heav'n hath brought No Indian earth and she so richly fraught With worth our waiting payes An empty skiff Had sooner come and with an easie whiff Of wind had sayl'd our ship so fully laded Through th' surges deeply plow'd and slowly waded Hir wares for houses claim our hearts may I Still make my better part their Library Yea may these Volumns turn'd into my self Be chained faster to my soul than shelf They burden shelves In souls had they abode Liketh ' Elements in place they would not load Nor crave I thâ—…m alone our College cries 〈◊〉 a share in these commodities These thousand 〈◊〉 Sion is content To quarter freely Harmless 〈◊〉 Which with no â—…oe contendest but with sin Which driv'st not Students out but drawst them in Which â—…ost not eat but art the Scholars bread And in a vacant desk can'st make thy bed Whose Pistols only reasons are whose Swords Are framed onely out of Scripture words Our GOUGE who Christ ' i th' Types so clearly shews Gives light to th' Hebrews knowledge to the Jews Th' Hebrews so hard a fort scarce ere obteyn'd We Conquer now I 'm sure the works w'have gaind Finis in Page the last the end holds forth Of th' worthy Comment not the Comments worth It s clear Analysis the Text unties 'T was sad that death did th' writer Analyze On the excellent Commentator THe shady types are made in th Hebrews plain This Comment clears the Hebrews and again The Life of GOUGE expounds this Comment next We want one to explain his Life that Text A pair of Commentators joyn to clear The Dove and Serpent both must Comment there His pen goes sweetly but had we our choice We him would hear no Musick to the voice Hee s gone yet sure the worth of th son will spread Who serv'd his living Father serves him dead W. J. A NARRATIVE OF THE LIFE and DEATH OF Doctor GOUGE WIlliam Gouge was born in Stratford-Bow in the County of Middlesex Nov 1. 1575. His Father Mr. Thomas Gouge was a pious Gentleman His Mother was a vertuous and pious Daughter of one Mr. Nicholas Culverel a Merchant in London she was a Sister of those two famous Preachers Mr. Samuel and Mr. Ezekiel Culverel And her two Sisters were married unto those two famous Divines Dr. Chaderton the Master of Emmâ—…nuel College and Dr. Whitaker the Regious Professor of Divinity in Cambridge So as by the Mothers â—…ide he came of a stock of Preachers In his younger years he was first trained up in Pauls School London and afterwards was sent to a free School at Felsted in Essex where he was trained up three yeares under the publike Ministery of his Uncle Mr. Ezekiel Culverel and thereby much wrought upon and if not first begotten yet much built up in his holy faith as himself often expressed And then was sent to Eaton where he was trained up six yeares During which time he was more than ordinarily studious and industrious for when other Scholars upon play dayes took their liberty for their sports and past-times he would be at his study wherein he took more delight than others could do at their recreations At this time when he was a Scholar of Eaton he was possessed with an holy fear of God conscionable in secret praier and sanctifying the Sabbath and much grieved at the ordinary profanation thereof by publick sports and recreations then too much allowed as he did often in his life time with much thankfullnesse unto God expresse From Eaton he was chosen to Kings College in Cambridge whether he went Anno 1595. Where he first addicted himself to Ramus his Logick and therein grew so expert as in the Schooles he publickly maintained him Insomuch as on a time diverse Sophisters setting themselves to vilifie Ramus to which end the Respondent put up this Question Nunquam erit magnus cui Ramus est magnus which some of the Sophisters then hearing and knowing the said William Gouge to be an acute disputant and a stiff defender of Ramus came to the Divinity Schooles where he was hearing an act and told him how they were abusing Ramus He thereupon went into the Sophisters Schools and upon the Moderators calling for another Opponent he stepped up and brought such an argument as stumbled the Respondent whereupon the Moderator took upon him to answer but could not satisfie the doubt A Sophister standing by said with a loud Voice Do ye come to vilifie Ramus and cannot answer a Ramists argument Whereupon the Moderator rose up and gave him a box on the ear then the School was all in an uprore but the said William Gouge was safely conveighed out from among them In the time of his Scholarship he was Moderator of the Sophisters Acts in the publick Schools and began every act with a sollemn speech of his own in Latin where by much grace was added to the act which was not usuall in those daies The said William Gouge took his degrees in order performing for every one of them all the Acts publickly in the publick Schools which the Statute required He continued for three yeares together so close in the College aâ—… he lay not one night out of the walls thereof At three yeares end he was made Fellow and then went to visit his Friends He was a very close Student for as he was a Lover of Learning so very laboâ—…ious in his studies sitting up late at night and rising up early in the morning He lived in the College nine years and in all that time but when he went out of Town to his friends he was never absent from morning praiers in the Chapel which used to be halfe an howre before six yea he used to rise so long before he went to the Chappel as he gained time for his secret devotions and for reading his morning task of Scripture for he tyed himself to read every day fiveteen Chapters in English of the sacred Scripture five in the morning five after dinner before he fell upon his ordinary studies and five before he went to bed He hath been often heard to say that when he could not sleep in the night time he would in his mind run thorow distinct Chapters of Scripture in their order as if he
himself to sit at Gods right hand but Iehovah that said to him Sit on my right hand glorified him herein God hath highly exalted him and given him a Name which is above every Name God was pleased thus highly to exalt his Sonne in sundry respects 1. In regard of that entire love which as a Father he did bear to a Sonne Ioh. 3. 35. 5. 20. 2. In regard of the low degree of Christs humiliation Philip. 2. 8 9. Ephes. 4. 9 10. 3. In regard of that charge which Christ undertook to provide for his Church and to protect it Hereunto is he the better enabled by that high advancement Mat. 28. 18 19 20. Ioh. 17. 2. 4. In regard of the Saints who are Christs members that they might with stronger confidence depend on him Psa. 80. 17 18. 2 Tim. 1. 12. 5. In regard of his enemies that he might be the greater terrour unto them and be more able to subdue them Psa. 110. 2. §. 150. Of Christs continuance at Gods right hand TO the greatnesse of Christs dignity is added his continuance therein which is until one principall end of his high advancement shall be accomplished which is the subduing of all his enemies This word until though it point at a time how long Christ shall retain his dignity yet it setteth not down a date thereof or a period thereto For it hath not alwaies reference to the future time as excluding it but to that whole space of time that is to passe to the accomplishing of the thing mentioned including in it all that space of time and that because the question is concerning it alone as where Christ saith Till heaven and earth passe one jot or one tittle shall in no wise passe from the Law Mat. 5. 18. his meaning is not that the Law shall passe when heaven and earth passe away but that so long as the world continueth the Law shall remain to be the rule of righteousnesse This word until oft implieth rather a deniall of a determination then an affirmation thereof as 2 Sam. 6. 23. where it is said that Michal had no childe until the day of her death None will imagine that after her death she had any but because the question of having a childe must be about the time of her life this phrase Until the day of her death is used In the same sense a like phrase of the Virgin Maries bringing forth the Lord Jesus is used Mat. 1. 25. Joseph knew her not till she had brought forth her first born Sonne that is he never knew her Thus is this word until here to be taken Sit on my right hand until I make thiâ—…e enemies my footstool Sit till then and ever after that So as here is implied an everlasting continuance of Christs dignity If until all his enemies be subdued then for ever For what shall hinder it when there be no enemies Will his Subjects hinder it Will his members that are advanced with him hinder it Will good Angels whose Ministry is made the more glorious thereby hinder it Will his Father whose love and respect to him is unchangeable and everlasting hinder it Obj. Subduing of enemies is here set down as the end of Christs sitting at Gods right hand when that end is accomplished there will be no need of his sitting there Answ. Though subduing of enemies be one end yet it is not the only end Sundry other ends have have been noted before § 149. It will be requisite that Christ having to the full accomplished all things that were to be done or endured for mans full redemption and eternal salvation should for ever retain that dignity whereunto he was advanced after he had accomplished all To depart from any part of his dignity at any time would be some impeachment of his glory Object 2. It is expresly said that when the end cometh the Sonne shall deliver up the Kingdom to God the Father And when all things shall be subdued unto him then shall the Sonne also himself be subject c. 1 Cor. 15. 24 28. The Answer to these words is set down before § 109. §. 151. Of Christs Enemies THE time of Christs sitting at Gods right hand being thus expressed Until I make thine enemies thy footstool plainly declareth that Christ hath enemies and shall have enemies so long as this world continueth These enemies are not only such as directly oppose Christ himself as the Scribes and Pharisees Priests and Rulers among the Jews who at length brought him to that shamefull death upon the Crosse Act. 2. 23. or as Saul who afore his taking up into heaven thought with himself that he ought to do many things contrary to the Name of Iesus Act. 26. 9. and Iulian who with his breath breathed out this scornfull Title against Christ O Galilean thou hast overcome but also such as revile wrong oppresse or any way persecute the Church of Christ or any of the members of his body It was in relation unto them that Christ said to Saul when he breathed out threatning and slaughter against the Disciples of the Lord Saul Saul why persecutest thou me Act. 9. 1 4. for beleevers are so united unto Christ as members unto an head Ephes. 1. 22 23. and thereupon it is that he that toucheth them toucheth the apple of his eye Zech. 2. 8. That we may the better discern who and what these enemies are I will endeavour to rank them out as it were in battle array In a well set army there is a Generall and under him Colonels Captains Lieutenants Majors Corporals Ancients Trumpeters Drummers Scouts and of Souldiers there useth to be a Van-guard man Battalio Reer right and left Wings and Ambushments The Generall is that great Dragon and old Serpent which is called the devil and Satan Rev. 12. 9. Colonels Captains and other Commanders and Officers who whet on and embolden all such as take part with Satan are all sorts of infernall spirits and fiends of hell The Van is made up of Athiests Idolaters Persecutors and other like open and impudent enemies of the Church The Battalia consists of all manner of prophane and licentious persons In the right wing are all the lusts of the flesh in the left all the honours and pleasures of the world In the Reer follow sinne death grave and hell it self with such like mortall enemies and their deadly instruments In ambushment lie hypocrites false brethren corrupt teachers and treacherous Politicians There being such enemies it much concerns us to be very watchful against them and to take heed of security And we ought to be strong in the Lord and in the power of his might Eph. 6. 10. Yea we ought alwaies to be prepared and stand armed with the whole armour of God Eph. 6. 13. c. Obj. Christ on his Crosse having spoiled Principalities and Powers made a shew of them openly triumphing over them in it Col. 2. 14 15. And when he ascended
may be said to be little in measure and in time and both these simply and comparatively 1. Simply Because for measure it was no other then is common to man and for continuance it was at the furthest but from his conception to his ascension 2. Compartively It was but light in measure having reference to his almighty power and but short in time having reference to his eternity Christ verily as a surety for sinners underwent the wrath of God and curse of the Law Gal. 3. 13. which was so heavy a burthen as it troubled his soul Joh. 12. 27. made him exceedingly sorrowfull to the death Mar. 13. 34. and it cast him into such an agony as his sweat was as it were great drops of blood falling down to the ground Luk. 22. 44. It made him once and twice and again thus to pray O my Father if it be possible let this cup passe from me Matth. 26. 39. and to cry out and say My God my God why hast thou forsaken me Matth. 26. 46. In these respects if ever any on earth were such an one as the fore-mentioned Hebrew word signifieth a miserable man in a desperate and incurable case Christ as a meer man according to humane strength was in that his bitter agony Yet in regard of the union of his divine nature with the humane that agony was neither desperate nor incurable but tolerable and momentany He well endured it and freed himself from it Thus was it but little in regard of measure and time Christs humiliation was thus moderated because it was not for his own destruction but for the salvation of others In relation to his bitter agony it is said that in the days of his flesh he offered up prayer and supplication with strong crying and tears and that he was heard in that he feared Heb. 5. 7. By Gods ordering his Sonnes estate in his sufferings we may rest upon this that he will answerably order the sufferings of the members of Christ so as they shall neither be too heavy nor too long they shall be but little in measure and time This the Apostle thus expresseth Our light affliction which is but for a moment c. 2. Cor. 4. 17. And again There hath no temptation taken you but such as is common to man And God will not suffer you to be tempted above that you are able but will with the temptation also make a way to escape 1 Cor. 10. 13. Their sufferings are by God inflicted not in hatred but in love not for their destruction but for their instruction This is a forcible motive to patience Herein lies a main difference betwixt the afflictions of Christs members and others Though God correct the former yet his mercy shall not depart away from them but from others it may clean depart 2 Sam. 7. 15. §. 60. Of Gods crowning Christ with glory and honour THe point which the Apostle principally aimeth at is the excellency of Christ which he doth here set out two wayes 1. Singly in this phrase Crowned with glory and honour 2. Relatively in this set him over the works c. To shew the ground of this exaltation of Christ the Apostrophe to God is still continued thus Thou crownest him See § 55. This Metaphor of crowning hath reference to a Royall dignity To crown is properly to set a crown upon ones head and that act declareth one to be a King thus it is said of Solomon Behold King Solomon with the crown wherewith his mother crowned him Cant. 3. 12. Of Christs Royall dignity See Chap. 1. § 106 111. 112. Of Gods conferring upon Christ that Royalty whereunto he was advanced See Chap. 1. § 119 149. This Metaphor of crowning may also have reference to Christs labours and travels in his life time and to the reward which God gave him after he had fully accomplished all and gotten an absolute conquest over all his enemies In publike undertakings the Champion that hath well finished his task and overcome was in way of recompence crowned Hereunto alludeth the Apostle in this phrase They which run in a race run all but one receiveth the prize They do it to obtain a corruptible crown 1 Cor. 9. 24. 25. Thus Christ after he had run his race and overcome was crowned by his Father To this tendeth that which is said of Christ Psal. 2. 8 9. He humbied himself and became obedient unto death even the death of the cross Wherefore God also hath highly exalted him Thus may all the members of Christ expect after they have finished their course and overcome to be crowned The Apostle with strong confidence expected as much for thus he saith I have fought a good fight I have finished my course I have kept the faith henceforth there is laid up for me the crown of righteousnesse 2 Tim. 4. 7 8. with the expectation hereof do the Apostles incite Christians to hold out in doing the work of the Lord 1 Pet. 5. 4. and in enduring temptations Iam. 1. 12. For he that can and will perform what he hath promised hath made this promise Be thou faithfull unto death and I will give thee a crown of life Rev. 2. 10. To amplifie that Royall dignity these two words Glory Honour are added Glory is oft put for the excellency of a thing See Chap. 1. v. 3. § 19. so as this dignity was the most excellent that any could be advanced unto The Hebrew word according to the notation thereof importeth a ponderous or substantiall thing opposed to that which is light and vain The Greek word sets out that which is well spoken of or is of good report and a glory to one The other word Honour in Hebrew implieth that which is comely or bright It is translated beauty Psal. 110. 3. The Greek word intendeth that a due respect be given to such as we have in high account Where the Apostle exhorteth to render unto others their due he thus exemplifieth it honour to whom honour is due Rom. 13. 7. The duties therefore which inferiours owe to their superiours are comprised under this word honour as the duty of servants 1 Tim. 6. 1. of children Ephes 9. 2. and of subjects 1 Pet. 2. 17. This then sheweth that as Christ is most excellent in himself so he is highly to be esteemed by others Honour is due unto him therefore honour is to be yeelded to him Psal. 45. 2 3 11 17. We honour Kings crowned with gold shall we not honour Christ crowned with glory These are fit epithets to set out the Royall dignity of Christ. They shew him to be most excellent in himself and to be highly esteemed by others When the Apostle saith of Christ God hath exalted him and given him a name which is above every name he sets out his glory And where he addeth That at the name of Iesus every knee should â—…ow he sets out his honour By this the ignominy
Eph. 5. 25. §. 79. Of Tasting THe evidence of the grace of God here specified is thus expressed That he should tast death c. Of tasting See Chap. 6. v. 4. § 33. To tast is the proper act of that sense which is called Tast. Thereby is discerned the â—…avour of things and men distinguish betwixt sweet and sowr fresh and salt and other like different tasts Iob 12. 11. 2 Sam. 19. 35. In sacred Scripture it is taken two waies 1. Indefinitely for the participation of a thing and that affirmatively The Ruler of the feast tasted of the water that was made wine that is he drank it Ioh. 2. 9. and negatively None of them shall tast of my supper that is shall eat thereof Luke 14. 24. 2. Exclusively by way of diminution implying a small quantity This also affirmatively I did but taste a little hony that is I took but a little quantity 1 Sam. 14. 29. and negatively Tast not Colos. 2. 21. that is take not the least quantity In the former sense it is taken for eating and so translated Acts 10. 10. 20. 11. In the later sense it is opposed thereunto When he had tasted thereof he would not drink Matth. 27. 34. Eating and drinking in this case intendeth the same thing It is oft in the New Testament especially metaphorically used and applied both to things comfortable as to the heavenly gift good Word of God Heb. 6. 4 5. and gratiousness of God 1 Pet. 2. 3. and also to such things as are grievous as to that which of all things is most bitter unto naturall men namely death They sâ—… not tast of death Matth. 16. 28. So Iohn 8. 52. and here The ground of this phrase may arise from the ancient custom of the Grecians in putting men to death which was by giving them a cup of poyson to drink In allusion hereunto death is stiled a Cup especially death inflicted by men accompanied with some horrour and suffering death a drinking of that Cup Iohn 18. 11. Matth. 20. 22 23. It was usuall with the Prophets to set out Gods judgements under this metaphor of a Cup a Cup being Metonymically put for the liquor in the Cup which in this case is taken to be bitter and deadly Isa. 51. 17 22. Ier. 25. 15 17 28. Ezek. 23. 31 c. To drink or tast of such a Cup is to partake of the grievous and bitter thing that is intended thereby whether it be death or any other affliction or judgement The liquor in the Cup whereof Christ is here said to tast is plainly expressed to be death How bitter his death was hath been shewed before § 76. §. 80. Of Christs tasting Death CHrist suffering death is here set out under this metaphor of Tasting in three respects 1. In that he did truly and really partake thereof The History of his Passion punctually set forth by four Evangelists which are four authentick Witnesses giveâ—… abundant proof hereunto He was our Surety and took our sinnes on him and undertook to make full satisfaction for them To do this he must of necessity partake of death even such a death as he did suffer This reall suffering of Christ is to be held as an undeniable ground of faith 2. In that Christ was not swallowed up of death For he was but three daies under the power of death and in none of those daies did he see corruption Acts 2. 31. In both these was Ionas a type of Christ Ionas 1. 17. 2. 10. Matth. 12. 40. This doth much strengthen our faith in that our Surety who did really partake of death did yet but tast thereof He was not utterly destroyed thereby 3. In that he began to us in that Cup. A Physician will himself tast of the Potion that he hath prepared for his Patient to encourage his Patient more contentedly and readily to drink it up For by the Physicians first tasting of it the Patient is assured that there is no hurtfull thing therein but that which is good and wholesom Even so Christ tasting death encourageth Beleevers to submit unto it It is said of the Unicorn that he putting his horn into the water draws out all the poyson thereof and then other beasts drink of it after him Thus from Christs death it is that the sting of death is pulled out 1 Cor. 15. 55 56. His tasting of death hath seasoned and sweetned death unto us So as that which was sharp vinegar and bitter gall to him is sweet wine to us Thus it is set out in the Lords Supper Luke 22. 20. It is a Cup of consolation Jer. 16. 7 of benediction 1 Cor. 10. 16. of salvation Psal. 116. 13. §. 81. Of Christs dying for every man THe persons for whom Jesus tasted that bitter Cup of death are set forth in this indefinite phrase for every man This collective phrase in the singular number is answerable to the generall in the plurall number for all 2 Cor. 5. 15. It was before noted § 66. that this generall or indefinite particle All or every one admits limitations In this case of Christs death it must needs be limited For in another place Christ saith I laid down my life for the sheep John 10. 15. but every man is not of Christs fold nor one of those sheep It is said again He shall save HIS people Matth. 1. 21. of this number every man is not He gave himself for the Church Eph. 5. 25. of which Society none are but the Elect. Christ made intercession for those for whom he died Rom. 8. 34. But he praies not for the world Iohn 17. 9. They for whom he died are Redeemed Rev. 5. 9. but Christ hath redeemed men out of every Kindred and Tongue and People and Nation not every one in each of these From Redemption follows Remission of sinnes Col. 1. 14. but all have not their sins pardoned The Father gave some out of the world to Christ Iohn 17. 6. This universall particle all or every one must therefore have here some limitation as on all hands it is granted to have in these words of Christ I if I be lifted up from the earth will draw all men unto me John 12. 32. Limitations are such as these 1. In regard of distinct sorts and kindes of persons So is the generall particle limited Gen. 7. 14. Matth. 4. 23. Luke 11. 42. 2. In regard of the universality of the Elect. These are they of whom Christ thus saith All that the Father giveth me shall come unto me and him that cometh unto me I will in no wise cast out John 6. 37. Gods people have their fulnesse and in the Elect there is a kinde of speciall universality So as the whole world may seem to be redeemed out of the whole world 3. In regard of the indefinite offer of the benefit of Christs death to every one none excepted Isa. 55. 1. Rev. 22. 17. 4. In regard of the sufficiency of the price
Christs death was sufficient to redeem every one In this respect it is said The blood of Christ cleanseth from all sinne 1 John 2. 7. 5. In regard of the impotency of all other means There is no other means to redeem man but the death of Christ so as every one that is redeemed is redeemed by his death In this respect saith this Lord I am the Lord and beside me there is no Saviour Isa. 43. 11. Where in a City there is but one Physician we use to say all that are sick are cured by him meaning all the sick that are cured §. 82. Of Gods impartiality THis in generall verifieth that which was of old affirmed by Moses Deut. 10. 17. by Elihu Job 34. 19. in Iehoshaphat 2 Chron. 19. 7. by Peter Acts 10. 35. by Paul Rom. 2. 11. and sundry others namely that with God is no respect of persons All sorts in all Nations whether male or female great or mean free or bond learned or unlearned rich or poor or what other outward difference may be betwixt them All are alike to God By this may every one be bold to apply Christs death to himself Hereof see more in The whole armour of God on Eph. 6 16. Treat 2. of Faith § 29 30 c. §. 83. Of Christs dying for us THe end of Christs death being thus set down for every man sheweth that it was man even mans good for whom and for which Christ died Rom. 5. 8. His birth his life his death were all for us children of men A Prophet who was a sonne of man thus setteth out Christs birth Unto us a Childe is born unto us a Sâ—… is given Isa. 9. 6. And an Angel speaking to sons of men thus Unto you is born â—… Saviour Luke 2. 11. The obedience of Christs life was also for us Rom. 5. 19. So he died for us 1 Thes 5. 10. The like is said of his buriall for in regard of the benefit which we receive from Christs buriall we are said to be buried with him Roâ—… 6. 4. Col. 2. 12. yea he was made sinne for us 2 Cor. 5. 21. and a curse for us Gal. 3. 12. For us he vanquished the devil Heb. 2. 14. The like also of his resurrection Rom. 4. 25. Of his ascension Iohn 14. 2. Of his intercession Rom. 8. 34. and oâ—… his abode in heaven Iohn 17. 24. All is for us Good ground we have hereupon to apply as other things of Christ so especially that which is here in particular expressed his death and to rest thereon as on a satisfaction for our sinnes and as the means of pulling out the sting of death 1 Câ—…r 15 55. and making it a sweet sleep to us 1 Thes. 4. 14 15. §. 84. Of the Resolution of Heb. 2. 9. But we see Iesus who was made a little lower then the Angels for the suffering of death crowned with glory and honour that he by the grace of God should tast deaâ—… for every man THe summe of this verse is The End of Christs humiliation This is set down by way of Answer to the Objection propounded in the former verse The Objection was against the supream Authority of Christ over 〈◊〉 creatures Of the Objection See § 68. The Answer hath reference unto two branches of the Objection One concerns the Person intended which was man meaning a meer man This the Apostle so yields unto as notwithstanding he affirmeth Jesus who was morâ—… then man to be so highly exalted as is mentioned in the Testimony The other concerns the evidence alleadged against the foresaid supream Authority which is thus set down We see not yet c. This he answereth by a distinction of sights to this purpose though with bodily eyes we can see no such matter yet we may with the eyes of our soul. See § 7â—… In setting down the foresaid end two points are distinctly expressed 1. A description of Christs humiliation 2. A declaration of the end thereof Christs humiliation is set down by the low degree thereof and that comparatively in reference to Angels thus Lower then Angels Hereof see § 64. The end is 1. Generally propounded 2. Particularly exemplified In the generall is declared 1. The end it self 2. The consequence that followeth thereupon The end it self is 1. Propounded in this word Death 2. Aggravated by this Epithete Suffering The consequence following was exaltation This is 1. Propounded in the metaphor of a Crown which implieth a royall dignity 2. It is amplified two waies 1. By the excellency of that Crown in this word Glory 2. By the esteem that others have of it in this word Honour Of these two words See § 60. In the particular exemplification of the end are set out 1. The manner of Christs partaking of death in this metaphor Tast. 2. The causes thereof Which are two 1. The procuring cause The grace of God 2. The finall cause For every man §. 85. Of Doctrines raised out of Heb. 2. 9. I. OBjections against truth are to be answered Thus such clouds as obscure truth will be removed Thus may men be kept from forsaking the truth This particle BUT intendeth the Doctrine See § 68. II. Christ is the Saviour of man For he is Iesus See § 73. III. Things supercelestiall may be seen Supercelestials are such as are above the starres even in the highest heaven where Jesus hath abode ever since his ascension There may we now see him namely with the eyes of the soul. See § 72. IV. Truths invisible are most sure to Beleevers They are Beleevers of whom the Apostle thus saith We see See § 72. Of Doctrines raised out of these words made a little lower then the Angels and out of these Crowned with glory and honour See § 65. V. Christ was incarnate that he might be a fit sacrifice See § 74 75. VI. Christ suffered unto death His death is here expresly mentioned VII Christs death was with great suffering It is here stiled the suffering of death See § 76. VIII Great glory followed upon Christs great suffering This phrase the suffering of death imports great suffering and this Crowned with glory great glory and the order of setting down these two shews that the later followed upon the former See § 74. IX Christs high dignity giveth proof of the subjection of all things under him The Apostle here proveth that subjection by Christs Dignity See § 74. X. Gods free grace was the procuring cause of Christs suffering for man This is here directly set down See § 78. XI Gods grace and Christs merit may stand together See § 78. XII Christ was not swallowed up of death XIII Christ actually and really died XIV Christ began the cup of death to us These three last Doctrines arise from this metaphor Tast. See § 80. XV. Christ died for all of all sorts See § 81. XVI Christ died not for himself See § 74. XVII God is no respecter of persons For he gave his Sonne
unto Christ he should lose nothing but should raise it up again at the last day John 6. 39. 2. His love is unchangeable Iohn 13. 1. 3. He is faithfull and will do what he hath promised 1 Thess. 5. 24. Admirable is the comfort and incouragement which hence ariseth in regard of our own weaknesse and pronesse to come short of this glory and also in regard of the many stumbling blocks which lie in the way and of the many enemies that oppose us and seek to hinder us in our endeavour after glory Our comfort and incouragement is that Christ hath undertaken to bring us to glory and none can hinder what he undertakes so as we may and ought to hope to the end for the grace that is brought unto us in the revelation of Iesus Christ 1 Pet. 1. 13. This we may do the more confidently because the ground of our confidence is not in our selves who are meer sons of men but in the Son of God In regard of our selves we may not be high-minded but fear Rom. 11. 20. but in regard of Christ we may be perswaded that neither death nor life nor any other thing shall be able to separate us from the love of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord Rom. 8. 38 39. §. 95. Of Christ the Captain of our Salvation TO incourage us to our course to glory he that undertakes to bring his sonnes thereunto is stiled The Captain of their salvation By salvation is meant the very same thing that was comprised under glory even our future happinesse Why it is called glory was shewed § 93. Why salvation Chap. 1. § 159. The root from whence the Greek word translated Captain is derived signifieth both a beginning and also a Principality Answerably the word here used signifieth both a Captain that goeth before and leads on his souldiers and also an Author and First worker of a thing It is translated Author Heb. 12. 2. and Prince as Prince of life Acts 3. 15. The Author of life who hath purchase and procured it and the Guide who leadeth us thereto going in the way before us To shew that Christ is the Author and worker out of our salvation these 〈◊〉 words Prince and Saviour are joyned together Act. 5. 31. Thus this word heâ—… translated Captain is four times and only four times used in the New Testameâ—… in all which both significations namely Captain and Author may be implied 〈◊〉 both may well stand together The Author of a thing may be a Guide and Leaâ—… of others thereto So is Jesus in reference to salvation To shew that Christ is the Author of our salvation another word which properly signifieth a Cause even the efficient cause is attributed to him and traâ—…slated Author of salvation Heb. 5. 9. Yea he is stiled salvation it self Luke 2. â—…9 On this ground was the Name Jesus given him See § 73. See Chap. 5. ver 9 § 50. That Christ also is our Captain and Guide to salvation is evident by other â—…taphors attributed to him in reference to salvation as a Shepherd that goeth before his sheep Iohn 10. 2 4 14. a Mediatour that presents men to God 1 Tim. 2â—… an High Priest who is for men in things appertaining to God Heb. 5. 1. A Way â—… which one goeth to a place Iohn 14. 6. Yea a new and living Way Heb. 10. 20. 〈◊〉 in that there never was the like before Living in that it puts life into them 〈◊〉 walk therein and brings them to eternal Life Christ is our Captain both to direct us and also to encourage us We of 〈◊〉 selves are blinde in reference to spirituall and heavenly things we know not 〈◊〉 way we cannot see it we cannot walk in it without a guide The Eunuch 〈◊〉 was asked if he understood what he read answered How can I except some 〈◊〉 should guide me Acts 8. 31. Christ is a Light to shew us the way Iohn 8. 12. and a Guide to leade us alâ—… therein Luke 1. 79. We are also full of fears and doubts but Christ going before us puts spirit 〈◊〉 and resolution into us The speech of Abimelech What ye have seen me do make 〈◊〉 and do as I have done Judg. 8. 48. put life into his souldiers and made them reâ—…dily do the like So did a like speech and practise of Gideon Judg. 7. 17. For 〈◊〉 end therefore thus said Christ to his Disciples I have given you an example that 〈◊〉 should do as I have done to you John 13. 15. Let us therefore take courage and being instructed in the right way and 〈◊〉 on by so skilfull a Guide so valiant a Captain so tender a Shepherd so merciâ—… an High Priest and a Mediatour so gracious with the Father let us look unto 〈◊〉 the Author and finisher of our faith Heb. 12. 2. Let us go boldly unto the throâ—… grace that we may obtain mercy and finde grace to help in time of need Heb. 4. 16. Doâ—… not of entring into glory having such a Captain §. 96. Of Christs * sufferings COncerning this Captain it is further said that he was made perfect thrâ—… sufferings In the former verse the Apostle used this word in the singular number because he restrained it to Christs death and added it as an Epithete thereunto 〈◊〉 shew that Christs death was a suffering death accompanied with much inward â—…guish and outward torment But here the plurall number is used to intimate 〈◊〉 Christs sufferings from his entring into this world to his going out of the same 〈◊〉 they were all ordered by God and all tended to the very same end that is here â—…tended namely the bringing of sonnes to glory I suppose it hereupon meet to take a brief view of the many kindes of Chrâ—… sufferings Generall heads of Christs sufferings are such as these Christs sufferings were either connaturall such as appertained to his humane â—…ture or accidentall such as arose from externall causes Of such enduranceâ—… 〈◊〉 were connaturall See § 169. Accidentall crosses were either such as he was assaulted withall or were inflictâ—… upon him Many were the temptations wherewith he was assaulted both by Satan and also by men yea and by God himself Satan tempted him to most horrible sinnes as diffidence presumption and idolatry Matth. 4. 3 6 9. But nothing did cleave to him thereby The purity of his nature was as a sea to a fire-brand which soon quencheth it Christs purity was as clear water in a glasse which hath no dregs no filth at all in it though it be shaken never so much yet it remaineth clear Christ saith of himself The Prince of this world cometh and hath nothing in me Joh. 14. 30. It is evident that Satan tempted Christ after those fierce assaults in the wildernesse For at the end of them it is said When the Devill had ended all his temptations he departed from him for
much It is derived from a root that signifieth a sacred thing worthy of good account a thing honoured and highly esteemed being freed from such blemishes as might dishonour it The Greek word translated holy is from the same root To sanctifie is an act attributed to the Creator and to creatures 1. To the Creator in reference to himself and others 1. To himself two wayes 1. In manifesting the excellency of his power justice and other attributes Ezek 28. 22. 38. 23. 2. In vindicating his righteousnesse from unjust imputations Ezek 36. 23. 2. To others 1. In a reall conferring of holinesse upon them 1 Thes. 5. 23. Thus each person in the sacred Trinity is said to sanctifie as the Father 〈◊〉 The Sonne Ephes. 5. 26. The holy Ghost Rom. 15. 16. 2. In setting apart to sacred imployments Thus God sanctified his Sonne Iohn 10. â—…6 And the Sonne sanctified himself Iohn 17. 19. Thus God sanctified men Ier. 1. 5. beasts Numb 8. 17. and other things Exod. 29. 44. yea and â—…mes too Gen. 2. 3. 2. To creatures this act of sanctifying is attributed as to men and others Men are said to sanctifie God Themselves Other men and Other things 1. Men sanctifie God two waies 1. By acknowledging his excellencies Matth. 6. 9 2. By an undaunted profession of his truth 1 Pet. 3. 15. 2. Men sanctifie themselves by preparing themselves to perform holy services holily 1 Chron. 15. 14. 3. Men sanctifie other men 1. By being Gods Minsters in setting them apart to sacred Functions Lev. 8. 30. 2. By preparing them to holy services Exod. 19. 10 1 Sam 16. 5. 3. By using means of reconciliation between God and them Iob 1. 5. 4. Men sanctifie other things 1 By impioying holily such times and things as are holy Exod. 20. 8. 2. By using means that others may observe holy duties aright Ioel 1. 14. 3. By dedicating and consecrating them to the Lord for his service Thus under the Law men sanctified houses and lands Lev. 27. 14 16. Other things besides men are said to sanctifie two waies 1. Typically as sundry rites under the Law Heb. 9. 13. Matth. 23. 17 19. 2. Ministerially as the word and prayer under the Gospel 1 Tim. 4. 5. The word by giving us a warrant for what we use or do Prayer for obtaining a blessing thereupon §. 102. Of Christ sanctifying THis act of sanctifying here mentioned properly belongeth to Christ and that as he is God-man the Mediatour betwixt God and man He is by an excellency and property stiled a Sanctifier He that sanctifieth because in most of the forenamed respects he may be said to sanctifie 1. Christ in reference to himself sanctifieth I sanctifie my self saith he Iohn 17. 19. As the Father set him apart and deputed him to be a Priest and sacrifice for men so he voluntarily undertook what his Father deputed him unto He offered up himself Heb. 7. 27. He gave himself Eph. 5. 2. By this will are we sanctified Heb. 10. 10. 2. He sanctified the Lord God as we are enjoyned 1 Pet. 3. 15. in that he made a good confession before Pontius Pilate 1 Tim. 6. 13. I have glorified thee on earth â—…aith he to his Father as he was going out of the world Iohn 17. 4. 3. He sanctifieth others and that sundry waies 1. In setting men apart to sacred functions he gave some Apostles and some Prophets c. Eph. 4. 11. 2. In furnishing men with gifts when he ascended up on high he gave gifts unto men Eph. 4. 8. 3. In purging men from their pollutions Hereof see Chap. 1. v. 3. § 27 28 29. 4. In induing them with sanctifying graces Of his fulnesse have all we received and grace for grace John 1. 16. Thus is he made sanctification to us 1 Cor. 1. 30. 5. In being a means of reconciliation betwixt God and us v. 17. What Iob did to his children after their feastings Iob 1. 5. Christ doth continually by his intercession Heb. 7. 27. 6. By taking us into a Conjugal society with himself Eph. 5. 31 32. we are sanctified to him as the unbeliever is sanctified to the believer 1 Cor. 7. 14. 7. In Dedicating and Consecrating his Church to God as first fruits Iames 1 18. The Apostle by ascribing this act of sanctifying to Christ gives us to understand that he is the Author of his Churches sanctification 1 Cor. 1. 30. for Christ is the only alsufficient head of the Church As all life sense motion and vigour descends from the head to all the members so all manner of spiritual life and grace from Christ. God gave not the Spirit by measure to him John 3. 34. for it pleased the Father that in him should all fulnesse dwell Col. 1. 19. There is in Christs death a mortifying power whereby our old man is crucified with him Rom. 6. 6. And there is in his resurrection a quickening vertue that like as Christ was raised up from the dead so we also should walk in newnesse of life Rom. 6. 4. How this act of sanctifying is attributed to the Father also and the holy Ghost and to the Word and Ministers thereof See Domest Dut. on Eph. 5. 30. Treat 1. § 76. We are the rather to take notice of this that Christ undertakes to be a Sanctifier that in all our needs we may have recourse to him for grace Thus we are invited to do Isa. 55. 1. Matth. 11. 28. Iohn 7. 37. That we may receive grace from Christ we must be well informed in the means which he hath sanctified to sanctifie us These are his holy Ordinances in special his Word and Prayer 1 Tim. 4. 5. As we finde any sanctifying grace wrought in us we ought with thankfulnesse as the tenth Leper did Luke 17. 16. to acknowledge from whence it cometh and withall we ought to use what we receive to the glory of him that hath sanctified us 1 Pet. 2. 9. §. 103. Of those who are sanctified THe correlative which answereth to the forementioned Sanctifier is comprised in this phrase They who are sanctified This passive sanctified sheweth that this is a priviledge conferred on them They were not so by nature they were not so of themselves even they were of the common stock of the polluted mass no better then the worst Of such saith the Apostle We were by nature the children of wrath even as others Eph. 2. 3. We our selves also were sometimes foolish disobedient c. Tit. 3. 3. In regard of naturall condition there is none righteous no not one Rom. 3. 10. Such were they of whom the Apostle saith But ye are sanctified 1 Cor. 6. 11. This giveth evidence of the free grace of God and it doth much commend his love It is a means to strip us of all self boasting and to humble us deeply It is an especiall ground of giving all praise to God The same word in the passive is here used that was before in the
namely that Christ was not ashamed to call men brethren The Argument may be thus framed He that saith of men I will declare thy Name unto my brethren is not ashamed to call them brethren But Christ saith of men I will declare thy Name unto my brethren Therefore Christ is not ashamed to call men brethren The Substance containeth a proof of Christs Propheticall Office about which we may observe 1. The kinde of proof 2. The point proved The kinde of proof is a Divine testimony Of this kinde there be three particulars 1. The execution thereof ver 12. This is taken out of Psal. 22. 22. 2. The ground of Christs courage in executing it ver 13. This is taken out of Psal. 18. 2. 3. The efficacy thereof ver 13. This is taken out of Isa. 8. 18. 1. The execution of Christs Propheticall Office consists of two parts 1. To declare Gods Name 2. To sing praise to him In the former four particulars are expressed 1. The Prophet I. 2. The Act will declare 3. The Subject matter Thy Name 4. The Object to whom My brethren In the later four other particulars are expressed 1. The same Person or Prophet I. 2. Another act which is to sing praise These two words are the translation of one Greek word 3. The person whose praise he would set forth unto thee 4. The place where he would do it In the midst of the Church 2. The ground of Christs courage was his confidence Here is expressed 1. The connexion of this with the former in this phrase And again 2. The main Proposition Herein are three particulars 1. The kinde of confidence put trust 2. The person who doth put his trust I will saith Christ. 3. The person on whom in him namely God 3. The efficacy of Christs Propheticall Office was in fitting those for God who were given to him Here also are expressed as before 1. A connexion of this with the former And again 2. A Proposition Wherein observe 1. An evidence of the power of Christs Ministry 2. The reason thereof In the evidence are set down 1. An act which demonstrateth the evidence intimated in this particle Behold This intendeth a presenting unto God such as were fitted for him 2. The persons presenting in this Pronown I and presented in this relative children The reason is taken from a trust committed unto Christ in these words Which God hath given me Here observe 1. The kinde of trust Given 2. The Trustor or Person that committeth the trust God 3. The trusted or persons that are given in this relative Which That hath reference to children 4. The Trustee or person who is entrusted in this Pronoun Me. Which hâ—… reference to Christ. §. 135. Of Observations raised out of Heb. 2. 12 13. I. A Divine testimony is a sound proof See Chap. 1. § 46 61. II. Christ was a Prophet He himself here saith I will declare which iâ—… an act of a Prophet or Preacher See § 111 112. § 23 24. III. Christ received what he delivered He delivered nothing of his own heâ—… See § 111. IV. Christ delivered what he received He concealed nothing The word decleâ—… includeth both these See § 112. V. Christ made known what was to be known of God The Name of God intendâ—… much See § 112. VI. Christ executed his Propheticall Office in mans nature The main scope of 〈◊〉 Apostle in this place is to set forth Christs humane nature and what he did therâ—… See § 112. VII Saints are Christs brethren See § 106. VIII Christs brothren do especially partake of the benefit of Christs Propheticall â—…fice To them in speciall he saith I will declare Gods Name See § 113. IX Christ was carefull to set forth his Fathers praise This phrase Unto thee 〈◊〉 reference to God the Father See § 114. X. God is praised by singing Therefore Christ professeth to sing praise 〈◊〉 § 115. XI God is to be praised with cheerfulnesse Singing implieth a cheerfulnesse of â—…rit See § 116. XII God is to be praised in great Assemblies The midst of the Church 〈◊〉 great Assembly See § 117. XIII Divers testimonies may be produced to prove the same point Here 〈◊〉 Apostle useth this phrase And again in reference to a former testimony 〈◊〉 Chap. 1. XIV Christ himself trusted on God He here expresly professeth as 〈◊〉 See § 119. XV. Christ is one with us See § 121. XVI Christs Ministry was powerfull See § 122. XVII Mysteries of Christ are remarkable This particle Behold intends so 〈◊〉 See § 124. XVIII Christ brought others to God § 126. XIX Christ accompanied those whom he brought to God See § 125. The â—…nexion of these two words I children I and my children intends the two 〈◊〉 points XX. The Ministry of the Gospel is effectuall The presenting of children to 〈◊〉 is here brought in as a Demonstration of the efficacy of the Gospel 〈◊〉 § 127. XXI Saints are Christs children So they are here called See § 128. XXII God hath power to exact an account Because God gave these 〈◊〉 to Christ Christ to make up his account brought his children to God See § 129. XXIII God freely bestowed men on Christ. This word Given includes freeness under it See § 130. XXIV God hath power to chuse and refuse whom he will This act of giving is here restrained to children See § 131. XXV Christ is the means of all good to men To him are they given who are brought to God for good See § 132. XXVI The Elect alone partake of the benefit of Christs Offices These are they who are given to Christ and by Christ brought to God See § 133. §. 136. Of the transition betwixt ver 13 14. Verse 14. For as much then as the children are partakers of flesh and blood he also himself likewise took part of the same that through death he might destroy him that had the power of death that is the devil Verse 15. And deliver them who through fear of death were all their life time subject to bondage FRom the Propheticall Office of Christ which he exercised in his humane nature the Apostle proceedeth to set down speciall acts of his Kingly Office which he also performed in the same nature Very elegantly doth the Apostle pass from the one point to the other For upon the mention of children belonging to Christ the Apostle taketh occasion to shew that Christ would be of the same nature whereof they were though it were a frail and infirm nature even flesh and blood The inference of this later upon the former point is set down in two particles For as much then both which intend a reason The former word translated For as much is also translated with this causall particle FOR THAT Chap. 5. 2. and so then Chap. 9. 26. and 10. 2. And also with this Because Chap. 6. 13. and 11. 11. The other particle properly signifieth therefore and so it is translated even joyned with
the same particle that here it is thus seeing therefore Chap. 4. 6. It is evident hereby that the Son of God became a son of man for their sake whom God had given to him Of the Son of God being one with sons of men See § 104. To declare that in the conformity of Christ to others the Apostle intends the same persons whom he mentioned before he useth the very same words children in both places Of this title children See § 128. §. 137. Of this phrase Flesh and blood THat wherein Christ is here said to be conformable to these children is styled Flesh and blood Flesh in Scripture is used Properly or Tropically 1. Properly for that part of man which covereth the bones and is covered with skin through which the veins nerves sinews arteries and other ligaments of the body do pass Thus doth Iob distinguish flesh from skin bones and sinews Iob 10. 11. Thus distinguished It is a soft substance made of blood coagulated 2. Tropically flesh is used sundry waies As 1. By a Synecdoche as when it is put 1. For the whole body distinguished from a mans soul. The dead bodies of thy servants have they given to be meat unto the fowls c. the flesh of thy Saints unto the beasts of the earth Psal. 79. 2. 2. For the person of man consisting of body and soul. All flesh shall see the salvation of God Luk. 3. 6. In these two respects flesh is attributed to Christ namely in reference to his body 1 Pet. 3. 18. and to his whole humane nature Ioh. 1. 14. 1 Tim. 3. 16. 3. To a mans wife who is styled his flesh Gen. 2. 23. and by rule of relation to a womans husband For man and wife are said to be one flesh Matth. 19. 5. 4. For such as are of kin St Paul thus styles those that were of the stocâ—… from whence he came Them which are of my flesh Rom. 11. 14. 5. For a neighbour Hide not thy self from thine own flesh Isa. 58. 7. Kinsmen and neighbours are of the same flesh the former more near the later more remote therefore both are called flesh 6. For all creatures cloathed with flesh God giveth food to all flesh Psal 136. 25. 2. By a Metonymy as when flesh is put 1. For corruption That that is born of the flesh is flesh Joh. 3. 6. Flesh in the later place is put for corruption of nature 2. For infirmity Thus horses are said to be flesh Isa. 31. 3. In regard 〈◊〉 their weakness and in this respect are opposed to spirit 3. For outward appearance Ye judge after the flesh Joh. 8. 15. that is 〈◊〉 things outwardly appear Corruption weakness outward shew are but adjuncts or accidentâ—… which belong to mens bodies which are flesh 3. By a Metaphor as when flesh is put 1. For abrogated ceremonies This the Apostle intends where he said Are you now made perfect by the flesh Gal. 3. 3. 2. For humane excellencies We have no confidence in the flesh Phil. 3. 3. 〈◊〉 means thereby such prerogatives as men esteemed excellencies and used 〈◊〉 boast in them These and other like things are as flesh alone without spirit which râ—…sume putrifie and vanish to nothing as meer flesh doth Flesh is here put for the humane nature and that as it is accompanied with 〈◊〉 nifold frailties By way of diminution blood is added thereunto flesh and blood Blood is a liquor consisting of the four humours in it life and spirit is convâ—… through the whole body The Philosopher saith that blood is the matter olâ—… whole body By a Metonymy blood is put for life and for death For life because it is 〈◊〉 means of life Gen. 9. 4. For death because upon shedding of blood death followeâ—… Gen. 37. 26. Compare Psal. 72. 14. with Psal. 116. 13. In this respect Christs blood put for his death Rom. 5. 9. Eph. 2. 13. By a Metaphor blood is put for the corruption of nature Ioh. 1. 13. Ezek. 16. 6 Blood is here joyned with flesh to shew that quick flesh is here meant 〈◊〉 that hath blood in it And by reason thereof is subject to many infirmities yeaâ—… sensible of them As good blood is the nourishment of the flesh and makes it quick and fresh so distemper of blood causeth many maladies in the flesh By the wasting of the 〈◊〉 the flesh consumeth Fitly are these two flesh and blood joyned together I finde them thus â—…ed five times in the New Testament Here Matth. 16. 17. 1 Cor. 15. 50. Gal. 1 Eph. 6. 12. Flesh and blood thus joyned set out in generall mans externall substance 〈◊〉 visible and sensible and in that respect exposed to spirit Luk. 24. 39. In particular flesh and blood is put 1. For mans earthly disposition and incapacity of heavenly mysteries soâ—… himself he can neither know them nor make them known Thus flesh and blâ—… opposed to God who is omniscient and revealeth what mysteries he pleased whom he will Matth. 16. 17. Gal. 1. 16. 2. For mans weaknesse Thus it is opposed to principalities and poâ—… Eph. 6. 12. 3. For mortality whereunto our sins brought us Thus it is opposed to gloâ—… bodies 1 Cor. 15. 50. Here it is used in the generall acception of the phrase as flesh was noted before to be used namely for humane nature subject to manifold infirmities Flesh and blood as it is a visible substance so it is gross heavy drousie subject to hunger thirst cold heat pain wearisomness sickness fainting yea and death it self In regard of the outward visible part a man is little better then a bruit beast which is also flesh and blood Eccles. 3. 19. Sundry beasts in sundry excellencies appertaining to flesh and blood go beyond men as in bigness swiftness strength vigor of severall senses as of sight hearing smelling tasting touching and other like endowments That flesh and blood is such as hath been shewed it came first from sinne For sinne brought death and all manner of infirmities are concomitants to death This is a point most worthy their due and serious 〈◊〉 â—…deration who are or may be puffed up by reason of their reasonable soul or any abilities thereof or by reason of the comly feature beauty strength or other excellencies of the body or by reason of victories over enemies successes in their endeavours honours dignities revenews stately pallaces sumptuous houses or any other like things Notwithstanding these or any other like excellencies they who lay claim to those excellencies are but flesh and blood Flesh and blood are in this case like the Peacocks black feet when her gay feathers are in her eye she struts up her self in beholding them but when her eye is cast on her black feet down fals her gay feathers A due consideration of flesh and blood would take away all proud conceits of any outward excellencies Considering all others are as we are flesh and blood What folly is it to trust in man Isa.
Israelites who having tasted of Manna lusted after the fish cucumbers melons leeks 〈◊〉 and garlick that they had in Egypt and said Let us return into Egypt Numb 11. 5. 14. 4. Such are all they as are not truly regenerate but remain in their naturall estate though they professe the faith 3. It is an incitation unto those to whom this kinde of power is made known to be more watchfull against Satan more manfull in resisting him and the better prepared against his assaults Hereof see more in the whole Armour of God on Eph. 6. 1â—… Treat 1. part 3. § 2 c. 4. It warneth all of all sorts to renounce the devil and all his works to come oâ—… of his Babel to come into and abide in the glorious liberty of the Sonnes of God which Christ hath purchased for us and to renounce Satans service As the devil hath the power of death so Christ hath the power of life Iohn 6. 39 40. 5. It amplifieth both the glory and also the benefit of that conquest which Christ hath gotten over him that hath the power of death The glory of that victory appeareth herein that he hath overcome so potent an enemy as had the power of death The benefit thereof herein appears that he hath overcome so malicious and mischievous an enemy as exercised his power by all manner of death Hence ariseth the ground of this holy insultation O death where is thy sting 1 Cor. 15. 55. He who had the power of death being destroyed death now can have no more power over them that are redeemed by Christ. Hereof see more § 148. §. 144. Of Christ overcoming the Devil by death THe means whereby Christ overcame him that had the power of death is expresly said to be death To atchieve this great and glorious victory against so mighty and mischievous an enemy Christ did not assemble troops of Angels as he could have done Matth. 26. 53. and as he did Rev. 12. 7. in another case nor did he aray himself with majesty and terrour as Exod. 19. 16 c. but he did it by taking part of weak flesh and blood and therein humbling himself to death In this respect the Apostle saith that Christ having spoiled Principalities and powers made a shew of them openly triumphing over them in the Crosse meaning thereby his death The Apostle there resembleth the Crosse of Christ to a trophe whereon the spoyls of enemies were â—…nged Of old Conquerours were wont to hang the armour and weapons of enemies vanquished on the walls of forts and towers To this purpose may be applied that which Christ thus saith of himself If I be lifted up from the earth I will draw all men unto me Joh. 12. 32. Hereby he signifieth both the kind of his death and also the power thereof The kind under this phrase lifted up namely upon the Crosse the power under this I will draw all men unto me shewing thereby that he would rescue them from Satan to himself Christ by his death offered himself up a sacrifice whereby such a price was paid for our sinnes as satified Gods justice pacified his wrath removed the curse of the Law and so spoiled Satan of all his power wrested his weapons out of his hands set free those whom he held captive and brought him himself into captivity Thus was he as a Bee that had lost her sting which might buz and make a noise but could not sting Christ also by his death hath clean altered the original nature of our death which was a pastage from this world into Satans prison even into hell it self where his vassals are tormented but now it is made a passage into Heaven where he hath nothing at all to do so as thereby beleevers are clean out of his clutches so as he cannot so much as assault them This being done by Christs death thereby is the devil spoiled of his power This God thus ordered 1. To accomplish that ancient promise to the seed of the woman which was Christ and threatning against the Serpent which was the devil Gen. 3. 15. It shall bruise thy head that is Christ should utterly vanquish the devil The means whereby that should be accomplished was this Thou shalt bruise his heel Gen. 3. 15. By the heel is meant Christs mortall body which was bruised by death 2. To deliver man by satisfying justice Had the devil been by an almighty power vanquished justice had not thereby been satisfied 3. To magnifie the power of the conquest the more for divine power is made perfect in weaknesse 1 Cor. 12. 9. 4. To bring the greater ignominy and shame upon the devil for what greater ignominy then for an enemy to be vanquished in his own Kingdom and that with his own weapon The strongest and sharpest weapon that Satan had was death and by it he did most hurt Christ deale in this case as Benaiah did with an Egyptian he plucked the spear out of his hand and slew him with his own spear 2 Sam. 23. 21. 5. To take away the ignominy of the Crosse of Christ Jews Pagans and all Infidels scoff at our crucified God but this glorious victory which Christ by his death obtained on the Crosse sheweth that it is a matter of much glory and much rejoycing The Apostle apprehended so much hereof as comparatively he would glory in nothing saving the Crosse of our Lord Iesus Christ Gal. 6. 14. 6. To put a difference betwixt Christs death and the death of all others even of the best of men The death of others is only a freedom from troubles of soul and body and an attaining unto rest and glory which is by virtue of Christs death Christs death is a conquering death a death that tends to the advantage of all that beleeve in Christ. 7. To take the old wily Serpent in his own craft Satan laboured at nothing more then to bring Christ to death he used Scribes Pharisees Priests Rulers and people of the Jews yea Iudas Pilat and his Souldiers as his instruments herein They thought all sure if Christ might be put to death but Christs death proved Satans destruction Thus God taketh the wise in their own craftinesse Job 5. 13. On these and other like grounds may we look upon the Crosse of Christ as the Israelites when they were stung with fiery Serpents looked on the brazen Serpent Numb 21. 9. Christ himself teacheth us to make this application Ioh. 3. 14 15 §. 145. Of exemplifying of an indefinite Point THat none might mistake the Apostle about the person that is said to be destroyed he explains himself as this phrase that is sheweth That phrase is used in interpreting a strange word Where the Apostle had used this Hebrew word Aceldama he addeth that is the field of blood Acts 1. 19. And in clearing an ambiguous word Where the Apostle had used this phrase in me he addeth that is in my flesh Rom. 7. 18. And in
opening the sense of a mystery or an obscure sentence This mystery In Isaac shall thy seed be called is thus opened that is they which are the children c. Rom. 9. 8. and in exemplifying such things and persons as are indeffinitely propounded as here in this phrase that is the devil Power of death may be thought to appertain unto God to whom belong the issues of death Psal. 68. 20. and so indeed it doth as he is the high supream Lord over all and judge of all Lest therefore any should overmuch spend their thoughts about him who is here said to be destroyed the Apostle plainly expresseth whom he meaneth Herein he doth as Ester after she had indeffinitely complained to the King of one that had sold her and her nation unto death upon the Kings enquiry who it was she plainly and directly answered The adversary and enemy is this wicked Haman Est. 7. 6. §. 146. Of the Devil an accuser THis title Devil in the Greek signifieth an accuser It is derived from a root that signifieth to cast as Ioh. 8. 7. Thence a compound which signifieth 〈◊〉 strike through metaphorically to accuse Luk. 16. 1. An accusation falsly and maliciously made striketh a man as it were a dart through the heart The Noun is oâ—… translated a false accuser as 2 Tim. 3. 3. Tit. 2. 3. Thus this title Devil setteth out his disposition which is to be a false and malicious accuser To prove as much an other word which more properly signifieth an accuser is attributed to him Rev. 12. 10. That word in Greek is derived from a root which signifieth a place of judicature and a Noun compounded and derived from thence signifieth such an one as in such places useth to accuse others and plead against them Acts 24. 8. Ioh. 8. 10. The title adversary attributed to the Devil 1 Pet. 5. 8. intendeth as much The root from whence the Greek word is derived signifieth strife contention or suit in Law Thence a compound Verb which signifieth to stand against one in suit of Law He who doth so is properly termed an adversary who pleads against one in a Court of Justice or in any other publike assembly and to prejudice the cause raiseth false accusations and forgeth unjust crimes against him Such an one was Duâ—… 1 Sam. 22. 9. against whom David penned the fifty second Psalm Never was there nor ever can there be such an accuser as the Devil As his name is so is he He spareth none nor ever ceaseth to accuse He accused God to man Gen. 3. 5. and man to God Iob 1. 9 10. and man to man 1 Sam. 22. 9. and man to himself as Matth. 27. 4 5. These two latter instances of Saul and Iudas are the rather applied to the devil because the holy Ghost doth expresly note that an evil spirit even the devil came upon the one 1 Sam. 16. 14. and upon the other Luk. 22. 3. Behold here by what spirit false accusers and forgers of unjust crimes against the children of God are guided I may say of all them as Christ did of the Jews Ye 〈◊〉 of your father the Devil and the lusts of your father ye will do Joh. 8. 44. §. 147. Of all the Devils combined in one THat which is here said of the Devil in the singular number is to be extended to all the infernal spirits They are indeed many for so they say of themselves We are many Mark 5 9. And we read that the devils made an host to fight against Michael and his Angels Rev. 12. 7. all that host consisted of devils It at once there were an whole legion in one man which is computed to contain about 6666 how many are there in all the world besides for we may suppose that no man is free at any time but hath devils about him to solicit him to sinne The innumerable number of good Angels hath been noted before Chap. 1. § 73. It is indeed probable that there are not so many Angels that sell as stood yet they that fell might be also an innumerable company but they are here and in sundry other places set down as one Devil The reasons hereof may be these 1. Devil is a collective word and compriseth under it all the evil spirits as Jew Gentile Turk c. 2. They are all under one head for we read of a Prince of Devils Mark 3. 22. and the name Devil is given to this one head as is clear by this phrase The Devil and his Angels Matth. 25. 41. Under the head all the members are comprised as under Israel all that descended from Israel 3. All the evil spirits concur in one minde and aime at the same end and thereupon are all counted as one Devil 4. Their forces are so united and combined as if they were all but one Thus it is said That all the children of Israel went out and the Congregation was gathered together as one man Judg. 20. 1. This word Devil being here thus comprehensively taken doth much amplifie the power of Christ in subduing all the power of hell And it giveth evidence of our freedom from all our spirituall enemies And it is a strong ground of confidence to rest on Christ and not to fear any fiend of hell §. 148. Of Christs vanquishing the Devil for our deliverance Verse 15. And deliver them who through fear of death were all their life time subject to bondage BOth the Copulative particle And and also the setting down of this verb deliver in the same mood and tense that the other verb destroy in the former verse was sheweth that that act of destroying the devil and this of delivering us do both tend in generall to the same purpose namely to declare the ends of Christs assuming our nature and subjecting himself therein to death One was to destroy the devil the other to deliver us This latter is set down in the latter place because it is also an end of the former For this end did Christ destroy the Devil that he might rescue and free us from the power of the devil as Abraham destroyed those enemies that had taken Lot captive with the rest that dwelt in Sodom that he might deliver Lot and the rest of the people from those enemies Gen. 14. 14. And as David destroyed the Amalekites that he might deliver his wives and children and others that were taken by them out of their hands 1 Sam. 30. 9 c. Man by yeelding to the devils temptations Gen. 3. 6. became his slave and was in bondage under him as the Apostle sheweth in the words following It was therefore for our liberty that Christ vanquished the devil in the manner that he did rather then for his own glory So implacable and unsatiable an enemy was the devil as he would not let us go but per force Christ therefore thought it not enough to satisfie Gods justice and pacifie
his wrath but he would also vanquish that implacable enemy and so deliver us out of his hands This therefore was an end of the former end Our deliverance was the end of destroying the devil Christs death was for us and our good See § 83. Thanks therefore to thee O Saviour that hast destroyed so mighty an adversary of ours by thine own death §. 149. Of natural mens fear of death THe miserable condition here intended is said to be fear of death Death here is taken in as large an extent as it was § 142. namely for temporal spiritual and eternal death Death even death of the body which is a separation of the soul from the body is by the Heathen counted the most terrible of all things and the greatest of all evils every living thing shunneth death this they do naturâ—… upon a desire of preserving their being and love of life On this ground it was 〈◊〉 Satan said to the Lord Skin for skin and all that a man hath will he give for his 〈◊〉 Iob 2. 4. This works in men a fear of death Fear is a disturbed passion arising from the expectation of some evil which 〈◊〉 would shun For the Greek word cometh from a Verb that signifieth to flee free and this word here used by the Apostle is sometimes put for flight Men use to 〈◊〉 from such things as they fear and if men could they would flee from and 〈◊〉 death Death therefore being taken to be the greatest of evils and man continuâ—… expecting it must needs fill mans heart with fear even fear of a bodily death â—… fear of man See Chap. 13. § 84. But to such as are instructed in the nature of 〈◊〉 which addeth a sting to death and in the resurrection of the body and the intolerable and everlasting torment of body and soul in hell death must needs be a 〈◊〉 greater fear till they have some assurance of their deliverance from it For 〈◊〉 as it was first inflicted for sinne is the very entrance into eternal damnation 〈◊〉 then can the thought and remembrance of death be but very dreadfull It was 〈◊〉 of death that made Adam and Eve to hide themselves from Gods presence 〈◊〉 they heard his voice in the garden Gen. 3. 8. This was it that made Cain say 〈◊〉 punishment is greater then I can bear Gen. 4. 13. This made Nabals heart to die 〈◊〉 in him 1 Sam. 25. 37. And it made Saul to fall along on the earth as a man 〈◊〉 swoon 1 Sam. 28. 20. This made Faelix to tremble when he heard Paul preachâ—… the judgement to come Acts 24. 25. Fear of the second death makes Kings are great men yea and bond-men too cry to the mountains to fall on them and 〈◊〉 hide them from the face of him that sitteth on the Throne and from the wrath 〈◊〉 the Lamb Rev. 6. 15 16. Surely there is nothing more difficult then not to 〈◊〉 death The conscience of men unregenerate doth bring in a bill of 〈◊〉 against them and convince them of rebellion against the great Lord they are 〈◊〉 that respect as a malefactor who is arraigned and condemned and liveth in fear 〈◊〉 the gallowes and is much disquieted therewith taking no joy or comfort in 〈◊〉 foâ—…d sleep or any way else An evil conscience to the soul is as the Gout or 〈◊〉 in the body which tortureth it in the midst of feasts pastimes and greatest mâ—…ments yea it is like the hand-writing that appeared to Belshazzar Dan. 5. 5 6. Obj. It is said that the houses of the wicked are safe from fear and that they die 〈◊〉 strength being wholly at ease and quiet Job 21. 9 23. Answ. 1. All other joy is only from the teeth outward as we speak they have 〈◊〉 true found inward joy they have not the ground of true joy which is an assuraâ—… of Gods favour in Christ. 2. Their joy is but short As the craking of thorns under a pot so is the laughtâ—… fools Eccles. 7. 6. 3. Many times it falleth out that when they seem to be very jocond there is 〈◊〉 inward terror in the soul Even in laughter the heart is sorrowfull Prov. 14. 13. 4. Their joy is inconstant they have their fits of anguish and vexation Lam. 5. 1â—… 5. All their joy is but as in a dream like him that dreameth he eateth but 〈◊〉 is awake his soul is empty Isa. 29. 8. his rejoycing ariseth from the slumbering of 〈◊〉 conscience which for the time ceaseth to terrifie him 6. A man may be so intoxicated and as it were made drunk with earthly â—…ceits as he may end his daies in a foolish pleasing conceit as a thief made 〈◊〉 may die in a desperate merriment and that under the gallowes hereticks may 〈◊〉 so intoxicated with their errors as to suffer death for them with much seeming 〈◊〉 ambitious persons may with an outward glory cast themselvs into the jaws of deâ—… as Marcus Curtius but albeit no effects of fear appear in such yet because â—…cause of fear is not taken away they cannot be truly said to be freed from fear not before yet at the great day of judgement shall their fear break forth and the trembling appear In which respect saith Christ Wo unto you that laugh now say shall lament and weep Luk. 6. 25. Go to now ye rich men weep and howl for your 〈◊〉 series which shall come upon you James 5. 1. Wofull wofull in this respect must needs be the state of unregenerate men 〈◊〉 nothing can seem blessed to him over whose head terror doth alwayes 〈◊〉 Damocles a flatterer of Dionysius the tyrant said to his face that he was the happiest man in the world and made mention of his wealth and power and Majesty and abundance of all things Hereupon the tyrant set that flatterer in a Royall estate at a Table furnished with all dainties and attended upon as a King but with a heavy sharp sword hanging by a horsehair over his head this made him quake and tremble and desire to be freed from that estate thereby was declared how miserable a thing it is to live in continuall fear Some see it and are in that respect the more terrified others are the more sencelesse but not the lesse miserable There is no cause to envy a naturall mans condition though he abound never so much in wealth honour pleasure or any other thing that the natural heart of man desireth Who would envy Dives his condition that duely weigheth his end Luke 16. 19 c. This is it which the Psalmist forewarneth us of Psa. 37. 1. David in his own example sheweth how prone we are hereunto Psa. 73. 3 c. and therefore we had need to be the more watchfull against it § 150. Of a naturall mans bondage IT is here further said that through or by fear of death they are subject to bondage The terrour with which unregenerate persons are afflicted
be said to be bound One is the bond of Law as an obligation whereby a man stands bound to pay a debt The other is a bond of violence as when a man is bound by cords chains or other like means Act. 22. 30. In the former sense men are redeemed by payment of the debt which is a point of justice Thus Christ is said to redeem us by a price which was his own precious blood 1 Pet. 1. 18 19. In this respect another word is used which signifieth to buy and we are said to be bought 1 Cor. 6 20 7. 23. Thus Christ bought us of his Father and by giving his blood for our Redemption satisfied the justice of his Father In the later sense men are redeemed by might and force This is an act of power Thus Christ overcame that Tyrant that held us in bondage and so delivered us Hereof see § 141. This deliverance is here amplified by the extent of it for the benefit thereof extended to all of all sorts This is implied under these indefinite relatives them who The correllative in Greek implieth a generality It is translated sometimes as many as Matth. 14. 36. Sometimes all they that Luk. 4. 40. Sometimes whosoever Luk. 9. 5. This indefinite particle doth not intend that every one that was subject to the foresaid bondage was delivered but that there were none so deeply implunged therein and so fast held thereby but might be delivered by Christ. Of Christs dying for every man See § 81 82. Of all deliverances this here spoken of is the most admirable in the kinde and most beneficiall to us that partake of the benefit thereof Was the Israelites deliverance from the Egyptian bondage or from the Babylonish captivity a benefit worthy to be kept in perpetuall memory Surely then much more this There is as great a difference betwixt them and this as betwixt a tyrant that is but flesh and blood and Principalities and powers as betwixt earth and hell as betwixt temporary and everlasting The difference is greater then can be expressed whether we consider the bondage from which or the means by which we are delivered This deliverance was it which made that good old Priest which had been dumb when his mouth was opened thus to praise God Blessed be the Lord God of Israel for he hath visited and redeemed his people c. Luk. 1. 68 c. How ill doth it become those who think and professe that they are delivered to walk as slaves who are not delivered With great vehemency thus doth the Apostle protest to such This I say and testifie in the Lord that ye henceforth walk not as other Gentiles c. Eph. 4. 17. Having changed our Master it is most meet that we should change our service The Law of nature and of Nations requireth as much Ye were sometime darknesse but now are ye light in the Lord walk as children of light Eph. 5. 8. This was the principall end for which Christ delivered us out of the hand of our enemies namely that we might serve him without fear in holinesse and righteousnesse before him all the daies of our life We may not therefore any longer be servants of sin Rom. 6. 12. nor of Satan 1 Pet. 5. 9. nor of men 1 Cor. 7. 23. They who so do make void that for which Christ hath taken flesh and blood and therein by death destroyed the devil §. 153. Of the Resolution of Heb. 2. v. 14 15. 14. For as much then as the children are partakers of flesh and blood he also himself likewise took part of the same that through death he might destroy him that had the power of death that is the devil 15. And deliver them who through fear of death were all their life time subject to bondage IN these two verses is a description of Christs Kingly Office This is set out by two effects accomplished by his death so as a further proof is herein given of Christs humane nature united to his Divine Two points are hereabouts observable 1. A connexion of Christs Regall Function with his Propheticall in this phrase For as much then as the children are partakers of flesh and blood 2. The demonstration of this Royall power The connexion sheweth a reason why Christ exercised his Kingly Office in maâ—… nature Namely because the children which God had given him were so In setting down this reason observe 1. The relation of the persons at whose good he aimed the children 2. Their constitution flesh and blood 3. Their participation therein are partakers In the demonstration of Christs Royall power is set down 1. The nature wherein he exercised it 2. The Acts whereby he manifested it About the foresaid nature is set down 1. The Person that assumed it He himself 2. The kinde of nature The same 3. The manner of assuming it He took part 4. His resemblance therein to others also likewise The Acts of his Royall Function are two 1. A conquest v. 14. 2. A deliverance v. 15. In setting down the conquest we may discern 1. The manner of expressing it by way of a finall cause That he might 2. The matter whereof it consisteth This setteth out 1. The kinde of conquest Destroy 2. The means whereby he accomplished it by death 3. The enemy conquered He is set out 1. By his power Him that had the power of death 2. By his name Devil The second Act of Christs Royall Function is set out as the former 1. By the manner of expressing it which is by way of a finall cause implied in this copulative and as if he had said And that he might 2. By the matter whereof it consisteth Herein is set down 1. The kinde of Act Deliver 2. The extent thereof Them who or whosoever 3. The parties delivered These are described by that miserable condition wherein they were before they were delivered This condition is set out two waies 1. By that fear wherein they are aggravated by the object thereof death 2. By that bondage wherein they were This is aggravated 1. By the straitness of the bond subject or fast held 2. By their continuance therein all their life time §. 154. Of the Observations collected out of Heb. 2. v. 14 15. I. MAns nature is of a frail constitution It is flesh and blood visible sensible mutable mortall corruptible See § 137. II. Saints are of the same constitution with others By the children are meant Saints and these are said to be partakers of flesh and blood See § 138. III. The Son of God became man This relative He himself hath reference to Christs eminency even as he was God See § 58. IV Christ voluntarily became man This word took part implieth as much See § 139. V. Christ would partake of the very same nature that others had So much is expressed under this phrase the same See § 139. VI. Because the rest of Gods children were flesh and blood
Supplication 1 Thess. 5. 23. 4. For Gratulation 1 Thess. 3. 8 9. 5. For Promise Mat. 10. 22. 6. For Threatning Heb. 10. 38. 7. For Recompence Rev. 12. 11. 8. For Revenge Act. 1. 17 18. Just and great Reason there is thus to presse this Point of Perseverance For 1. All the benefits that we can expect from any grace dependeth upon persevering therein Thereby the prize is obtained It is constancy that sets the Crown upon all good endeavours 2 Tim. 4. 7 8. 2. All Christian priviledges and divine promises are limited therewith as here in this Text If we hold fast If ye abide in me saith Christ Ioh. 15. 7. If yâ—… continue in the faith Col. 1. 23. 3. All the benefit of what hath formerly been done is lost if he hold not out to the end Ezek. 18. 24. As a man in a race who runs swiftly at first if he hold not out gets nothing by his former swiftnesse 4. Not the benefit only is lost but great damage ensueth thereupon The last state of that man is worse then the first Luk. 11. 26. As a man in ascending a Ladder if after he have got up many steps he let go his hold and fall down he doth not only lose the benefit of his former pains but also gets a bruised body and it may be broken bones whereby he is made lesse able to climb up again then he was before Hereupon it is said It had been better for them not to have known the way of righteousnesse then after they have known it to turn from the holy commandment How requisite it is for Saints to proceed and persist in grace Seâ—… The Saints Sacrifice on Psal. 116. 9. § 60. §. 70. Of Means for Perseverance TO help us on in holding out these graces following among others are 〈◊〉 usefull 1. Humility This is the Basis and foundation when the fore-mentioned 〈◊〉 is setled If an house want a foundation how can it stand especially agâ—… storms and tempests Luke 6. 49. Christ saith that a man which builds a sure 〈◊〉 digs deep Luk. 6. 48. Digging deep is in an humble soul. Many promises are made to the humble Micah 6. 8. God giveth grace to the humble Prov. 3. 34. For 〈◊〉 very end we are forbidden to be high-minded lest we fall Rom. 11. 20. Self â—…ceitednesse and pride make men carelesse Revel 3. 17. and God is provoked agâ—… such for he resisteth the proud Jam. 4. 6. 2. Sincerity This is an inward soundnesse If the foundation be not soâ—… the Edâ—…sice cannot be well settled on it Soundnesse is that which maketh 〈◊〉 and endure Sappy rotten timber will quickly fail Counterfeit grace will 〈◊〉 last 3. A setled Resolution to hold out to the end I have sworn and I will persue it that I will keep thy righteous judgements saith a constant servant of the Lord 〈◊〉 119. 106. Nothing will daunt or turn back such an one See more hereof in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—…covery from Apostasie on Luk. 15. 31. § 44. 4. Iealousie Jealousie I say in regard of the temptations whereunto we 〈◊〉 subject and of our own weaknesse Satan is subtill 1 Pet. 5. 8. Sinne is deceâ—…full Heb. 3. 13. and we of our selves are foolish and prone to yeeld to sinne 〈◊〉 Satan If we be secure or carelesse we may be soon taken as birds in a net This a great cause of backsliding therefore we are oft admonished to fear Heb. 4. 1. Râ—… 11. 20. Phil. 2. 12. These two Resolution and Iealousie may well stand together if the former 〈◊〉 placed on Gods promises and the Spirits assistance and the later on temptatâ—… whereunto we are subject and our own weaknesse 5. Prudence For the manifestation hereof 1. Avoid occasions which may draw thee out of thy Christian course 〈◊〉 the Apostle intendeth under this phrase Cast away every weight Heb. 12. 1. 〈◊〉 avoid uncleannesse the Wise-man gives this advice Remove thy way sarre 〈◊〉 a strange woman and come not nigh the door of her house Prov. 5. 8. To prâ—… this the further he useth these metaphors Can a man take fire in his bâ—…om 〈◊〉 his clothes not be burnt Can one go upon hot coles and his feet not be burnt Proâ—… 6. 27 28. Peters thrusting himself among the servants and officers in the High-Priests hall was an occasion of the temptation which brought him to deny his â—…ster Ioh. 18. 16 17 18. 2. If occasions cannot be avoided but that thou beest forced to sojouâ—… 〈◊〉 Meseâ—…h and to dwell in the tents of Kedar Psal. 126. 5. then take heed of yeeâ—…ing to temptations Stand out against them as Ioseph did Genes 39. 9. Remâ—… righteous as Lot did in Sodom 2 Pet. 2. 8. Give no place to the devil Eph. 4 27. 〈◊〉 withstand sinne in the beginning It is not safe to dally with temptations If Satan get in a claw he will soon put in his whole paw and then head body 〈◊〉 all If waters make a little breach flouds will soon follow 3. If thou be overtaken with a temptation lie not in it but as soon as 〈◊〉 canst recover thy self Do as in this case Peter did So soon as he observed 〈◊〉 Lords beck and heard the Cock crow whereby he was put in minde of his sinâ—… presently he went out and wept bitterly Luk. 22. 60 61 62. 4. Being recovered take heed of falling back again A relapse is dangeâ—… in bodily diseases Much more in spiritual The Spirit is much grieved thereby Christ gave this advice to a woman taken in adultery and forgiven Go and 〈◊〉 no more John 8. 11. This advice he backt with a strong reason thus Sin no 〈◊〉 lest a worse thing come unto thee John 5. 14. 6. Growth in grace By this we shall be the more strengthned and the 〈◊〉 enabled to hold out Use what means are prescribed to this purpose As new 〈◊〉 babes desire the sincere milk of the Word that you may grow thereby 1 Pet. 2. 2. Sâ—… the gift of God which is in thee 2 Tim. 1. 6. Standing at a stay may occasion falling away In endeavours to grow in grace never think thou hast done enough but follow the Apostles advice Phil. 3. 13 14. 7. Walking with God By this he that never saw death pleased God all the dayes of his life compare Gen. 5. 24. with Heb. 11. 5. Of the emphasis of this phrase Walked with God See The Saints Sacrifice on Psal. 116. 9. § 58. Walking with God implieth a setting of God continually before our eyes This will make us to endeavour in all things to please him which the Apostle expresseth under this phrase Walk worthy of the Lord unto all pleasing Col. 1. 10. This will make us in all things to hold close to God and it will be an especial means to pull us in when we are about to start from God 8. Stedfast Expectation of the prize or reward that
Unbelief Doctrines I. Saints must be like God The immediate inference of this particle of reference Therefore intends as much See § 62. II. Rest is set before Saints This is taken for grant in that he exhorts us to enter 〈◊〉 See § 6. III. Men must endeavour after rest See § 63. IV. To our endeavours diligence must be added These two last Doctrines arise out of this word Labour See § 64. V. Diligence must be followed with perseverance We must labour till we enter inâ—… See § 65. VI. The more excellent the prize is the greater must our endeavour be after it 〈◊〉 relative particle that points at an especial Rest and thereby he quickens us 〈◊〉 to labour after it See § 65. VII Caution is requisite for Christians This is the intendment of this particle 〈◊〉 See § 66. VIII Circumspection must be extended to others This word any man hath such â—…ent See § 66. IX Professors may fall away This Caution Lest any fall implies as much 〈◊〉 § 66. X. What befals some may befall others This is intended under this phrase After 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 example See § 66. XI Others harms must make us wary This is the intendment of hinting Gods â—…dgements on the Israelites See § 66. XII Unbelief is the cause of Apostasie Upon this ground he here maketh menâ—… of the Israelites unbelief See § 66. § 68. Of the Inference of the 12th and 13th ver on that which went before Verse 12. For the word of God is quick and powerfull and sharper then any two-edged Sword piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit and of the joynts and marrow and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart 13. Neither is there any creature that is not manifest in his sight but all things are naked and opned unto the eyes of him with whom we have to do THese two verses are a close of Christs Propheticall function and as the first particle FOR importeth they lay down a reason of that which was formerly delivered The reason is taken from the efficacy of the word whereby Christ exerciseth his Prophetical Office v. 12. and from the piercing Spirit of Christ v. 13. It may be extended to the Apostles whole discourse about the use that we are to make of that Office of Christ thus we must hearken to Christs office and not harden our hearts but take heed of departing from the living God we must hold the beginning of our confidence and labour to enter into the Rest of the Lord because the word of God is quick and because we have to do with an All seeing eye This reason also may have a more immediate reference to the last clause of the former verse where the example of the Israelites falling in the wildernesse is set down as a warning to Christians lest they fall after the same example This admonition is enforced by the efficacious vertue of the Gospel which will discover unbelievers Both these inferences do evidently demonstrate that Gods word shall not return void Isa. 55. 11. In this respect the Apostle thus saith of the Gospel We 〈◊〉 unto God a sweet savour of Christ in them that are saved and in them that perish To the one we are savour of death unto death and to the other the savour of life unto life 2 Cor. 2. 15 16. If we give heed to Gods word we shall finde the comfort and benefit of it but if we turn from it and believe it not we shall feel the vengeance of it we shall not escape This therefore is on the one side a matter of singular comfort and on the other side of horrible terror §. 69. Of this phrase The Word of God SOme referre that which is comprised under this phrase The Word of God to the Sonne of God It cannot be denied but that the Sonne of God is set forth under this title The Word I finde five particular instances hereof Three in Iohn 1. 1. a fourth Ioh. 1. 14. the fiâ—…th 1 Ioh 5. 7. I finde him once called The Word of Life 1 Joh. 1. 1. And once also The Word of God Rev. 19. 13. All these titles were used by one and the same Author which was the Apostle Iohn In no other place of the New Testament do I finde it given to the Son of God Most usually is this title Word of God put for Gods manifesting his will by voice or writing in sacred Scripture Thus it is oft used in this Epistle and styled 〈◊〉 here The Word of God Chap. 13. 7. The Word of the beginning or doctrine of Christ Chap. 6. 1. The Word preached or Word of hearing Chap. 4. 2. The Word of righteousnesse Chap. 5. 13. The Word of exhortation or consolation Chap. 13. 22. The severall Metaphors whereby the power of the word here intended is set out may most â—…itly be applied to Gods Word preached which the Apostle doth 〈◊〉 manifest in another Metaphor The weapons of our warfare are not carnall 〈◊〉 mighty through God to the pulling down of strong â—…olds c. 2 Cor. 10. 6. By this Word have Gods people in all ages been called to enter into that rest whereof the Apostle hath spoken so much before On these and other like grounds we may so take the Word in this place The foresaid word is said to be the Word of God in sundry respects 1. In regard of the Author of it which is God All Scripture is given by inspirâ—…tion of God 2 Tim. 3. 16. 2. In regard of the matter of it which is Gods will By the Word Gods will 〈◊〉 revealed unto us both concerning the good which he hath determined for 〈◊〉 Eph. 1. 9. and also concerning the duty which he requireth of us 2 Tiâ—… 3. 16 17. 3. In regard of the end which is in generall the glory of God and in 〈◊〉 the maniâ—…estation of the manifold wisdom of God Eph. 3. 10. 4. In regard of the efficacy of it For it is the power of God unto 〈◊〉 Rom. 1. 16. All the life vertue and power appropriated to the Word ariseth from this 〈◊〉 it is the Word of Goâ—… Wheresoever mention is made of any power or efficacy 〈◊〉 the Word it is there expresly or by necessary consequence applied to the Word of God No creature hath ability to put such life and vertue into his Word as iâ—… here spoken of For no creature hath it in it self therefore it cannot convey 〈◊〉 give it Such Ministers as desire to work upon people by their word either by quickning or wounding by comforting or beating down must be sure that they 〈◊〉 the Word of God Nor a mans own word nor the word of other men can do 〈◊〉 What was the reason that there was such an alteration wrought in peoples hearts by the Ministry of Iohn of Christ of the Apostles and not by the Ministry of the Scriâ—…es and Pharisces Iohn
1. Judge hereby what spirit is in them who in their dangers and distresses cry aloud and weep and wail much but offer up no prayers and supplications to God Hos. 7. 14. Others murmur against God as the Israelites did oft times in the wildernesse Exod. 14. 10 c. Others blaspheme God 2 King 6. 33. Rev. 16. 11. 2. Labour to be of the same minde that Christ was Let distresses drive thee to God Let the greatnesse of the distresse enlarge thy heart and open thy mouth iâ—… prayer to God This hath been the minde of such in all ages as have been 〈◊〉 by the spirit of Christ Exod. 14. 15. Psal. 130. 1. Ion. 2. 1. Thus shalt thou finde comfort and succour in thy distresse The strong crying and tears of Christ here mentioned were signs of an extraordinary distresse and they were also effects of extraordinary prayer so as extraordinary need requireth extraordinary prayer Of extraordinary Prayer See The whole Armour of God Treat 3. Part. 2. Of Prayer on Eph. 6. 18. § 95 c. §. 40. Of Gods power a prop of faith in prayer HE to whom Christ offered up his prayers is thus set out Unto him that 〈◊〉 able to save him from death This is a description of God and giveth evidence that prayer is to be made to God and to God alone Hereof see The whole Armour of God Treat 3. Part. 1. on Eph. 6. 18. § 5 6. God is here described by his power in this phrase That was able 〈◊〉 Gods Power See The Guide to go to God or An Explanation of the Lords-Prays § 210 c. The power of God is here mentioned to shew that Christs minde was 〈◊〉 in his great extremity and that his faith was thereby supported in his prayer 〈◊〉 God Hereby we are given to understand that Gods almighty power is to be 〈◊〉 and believed by such as call on him It is said That he that cometh to God must believe that he is and that he is â—…der of them that seek him Heb. 11. 6. I may in like manner say He that cometh unto God must believe that God is able to help him This is thus expresly 〈◊〉 of Christ Abba Father all things are possible to thee Mark 14. 36. So Asa 〈◊〉 it is nothing with thee to help 2 Chro. 14. 11. So the Leper Lord if thou wilt thou 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 make me clean Mat. 8. 2. 1. This is a strong encouragement to go to God Who will go to such as 〈◊〉 think cannot help them This was thus upbraided to Amaziah Why hast thou 〈◊〉 after the gods of the people which could not deliver their own people out of thine 〈◊〉 2 Chron. 25. 15. 2. Meditation on Gods power is a strong prop to saith in Gods promise 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 21. Heb. 11. 19. This is a sure ground of patience and of subjection to Gods will Daâ—… 3. 〈◊〉 Mar. 14. 36. He that knoweth that God is able to do what he desireth will 〈◊〉 that if his desire be not granted it is the best for him 4. That we may be moved in our need with boldnesse and confidence to go 〈◊〉 God and be supported in our distresses and willingly subject to what God 〈◊〉 and patiently expect the issue which he will give Let us among other 〈◊〉 of God acquaint our selves with his power Hereof see The whole Armour of 〈◊〉 Treat 2 Part. 6. Of Faith on Eph. 6. 16. § 26. §. 41. Of Gods power over death THe particular object whereabout Gods power is here said to be manifested was Death that God was able to save him from death This is a great 〈◊〉 of Gods Almighty Power Nothing is so powerfull as death No creaâ—… can save from it Eccles. 8. 8. Psalm 49. 7. This therefore is proper unto God God alone hath the power of death Psal. 9. 13. 68. 20. Hosea 13. 14. On this ground have Saints in danger of death called upon God Isa. 38. 3. 〈◊〉 2. 1. Death it self is Gods servant and minister As it was at first appointed by God 〈◊〉 God still holds his dominion over it Obj. The devils is said to have the power of death Hereof See Chap. 2. v. 14. § 143. This is a great comfort in sicknesse in imprisonment against oppressions treaâ—… invasions and other dangers When the people spake of stoning David he enâ—… himself in the Lord his God 1 Sam. 30. 6. When Hezckiah had received the sentence of death he was bold on this ground to call upon God to be preserved Isa. 38. 3. This power of God over death is a good encouragement even in death it self For God in death is able to save us from death and to translate us unto life §. 42. Of Gods saving Christ from death THe exemplification of Gods power over death is here set down in this word Save which is used sometimes for temporary preservation Matth. 8. 25. and sometimes for eternal salvation Acts 4. 12. It is likewise put for a totall freedom from all fear and danger Heb. 7. 25. or for a supportance in danger In which respect the Apostle being in great danger said The Lord will preserve or save me unto his heavenly Kingdom 2 Tim. 4. 18. In this later sense of supportance may the word be here taken For by saving from death we may not think that Christ desired a meer immunity and freedom from death So as he should not taste thereof but rather a supporting and upholding him in death that â—…e should not be swallowed up thereof or overcome thereby For he apprehended death as the punishment of sinne the curse of the Law and the effect of Gods 〈◊〉 Thus it might seem dreadful and horrible unto him and Christ as a weak man be so afrighted therewith as to fear that he should not be able to stand under that insupportable burden By this he sheweth that God was able to preserve those who are subject to death from being swallowed up in death The children of Israel were under sore bondage in Egypt yet God preserved them and exceedingly multiplied them in that bondage They went into the red Sea but passed safe through the red Sea God suffered Ionah to be swallowed up by a Whale but yet preserved him in the fishes belly Ionah 2. 1. He suffered his 〈◊〉 servants to be cast into a fiery fornace yet preserved them in that fornace Daniel 3. 25. and Daniel to be cast into the Lions Den but there kept him 〈◊〉 Daniel 6. 22. Many such evidences doth the Scripture afford Yea all ages have afforded examples of Gods powerfull providence in this kinde To this end 〈◊〉 that promise When thou passest thorow the waters I will be with thee 〈◊〉 thorow the rivers they shall not overflow thee when thou walkest thorow 〈◊〉 fire thou shalt not be burnt neither shall the flame kindle upon thee Isai. 43. 2. Such an absolute power hath God ouer death as he can say to it
â—…selves to the Spirit thus The Spirit of wisdome the Spirit of counsell the 〈◊〉 knowledge c. Isa. 11. 2. So the Spirit of Faith 2 Cor. 4. 13. They properly are said to be made partakers of the Holy-Ghost in whom the â—…fying Spirit hath wrought speciall spirituall Gifts such as are above nature 〈◊〉 such as cannot be attained either by the instinct of nature or by any help of 〈◊〉 without an especiall work of the Holy-Ghost Such were those morall 〈◊〉 which were wrought in him of whom it is said Iesus loved him Mark 10. 2â—… 〈◊〉 such was that counsell wherewith Achitophel was endued 2 Sam. 16. 23. and 〈◊〉 â—…bility which Saul had to govern the Kingdom 1 Sam. 10. 9. and 11. 6. and 〈◊〉 gift of prophecy and working of miracles that was bestowed on them 〈◊〉 Christ would not acknowledge Matth. 7. 22 23. and that obedience which 〈◊〉 yeelded to Iohns Ministry Mark 6. 20. and that rejoycing which the Jewes hâ—…d 〈◊〉 that light which Iohn held forth Iohn 5. 35. Quest. Can hypocrites and reprobates partake of the gifts of the sanctifying 〈◊〉 Answ. Yes they may partake of such gifts as the sanctifying Spirit 〈◊〉 though not of his sanctifying gifts They are said to be made 〈◊〉 of the Holy-Ghost because that Spirit which sanctifieth others doth work 〈◊〉 gifts in them and because many of those gifts which arewrought in them 〈◊〉 in others to be sanctifying gifts as knowledge wisdom faith repentance 〈◊〉 God temperance and such like The difference betwixt that participation of the Holy-Ghost which they 〈◊〉 are effectually called and they who are only formally called have lyeth in 〈◊〉 things especially 1. In the kind of them For the former are altered and renewed in their 〈◊〉 In this sense saith David Create in me a clean heart O God and renew a right Spirit within me Psal. 51. 10. The other are onely restrained As Saul and 〈◊〉 were This difference is herein discerned in that they who are effectually called 〈◊〉 wrought upon thorowout as David who is said to have a perfect heart but the other in some respects only as Abijam 1 Kin. 15. 3. and Herod Mar. 6. 20. 2. In the use of them Renewing gifts are for the good of the parties themselves even their own Salvation Eph. 2. 8. 1 Pet. 1. 9. Restraining gifts are for the good of others in which respect the Apostle saith that they are given to prâ—…fit 〈◊〉 1 Cor. 12. 7. such was Achitophels prudence 2 Sam. 16. 23. These gifts are as the Lanthorn in the Admiralls Ship for the good of the whole Navy 3. In the continuance of them Renewing gifts are permanent they never 〈◊〉 Rom. 11. 29. The other are like the corn sown in stony ground which endureth but for a while 〈◊〉 13. 21. If they continue the whole time of a mans life yet then they clean fall away For when a wicked man dyeth his expectation shall perish Prov. 11. 7. Quest. What difference is there betwixt the second and third step namely betwixt tasting the heavenly gift and being made partakers of the Holy-Ghost Answ. Though the second may be comprized under the third for the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the heavenly gift is wrought by the Holy-Ghost yet by the latter such effects as follow upon the former and are extraordinary evidences of the work of Godâ—… Spirit in men are meant The effects are such as make a difference betwixt a diâ—…bolicall and hypocriticall faith For the Devill believes and trembles Iaâ—… 〈◊〉 but many hypocrites who are outwardly called believe and rejoyce as the Jeâ—…es did Iohn 5. 35. and Herod Mark 6. 20. This joy presupposeth comfort and conâ—… and restraineth from many sins and putteth upon the practise of many duties Extraordinary evidences of Gods Spirit are those gifts which the Apostle 〈◊〉 up 1 Cor. 12. 8 9 10. These confirm the truth of Gods word to themselves and others Thus they prove the more usefull in which respect they who fâ—…ll from them are the more inexcusable That which is here said of hypocrites being made partakers of the Holy-Ghost should work care and diligence about trying and proving those gifts of the Spirit which we think we have and not upon every work of the Spirit too rashly infer that we are certainly sanctified and shall undoubtedly be saved §. 35. Of tasting of the good word of God Verse V. THe fourth step whereon hypocrites ascend towards salvation is thus expressed And have tasted the good word of God This Metaphor taste is here used in the same sense wherein it was before § 33. Of this phrase Word of God See Chap. 4. v. 12. § 69. By the good word of God he meaneth the Gospel which according to the Greek and our English notation also signifieth a good word a good speech or good message and tidings Hereof see more Chap. 4. v. 2. § 16. The Gospell brought the best tidings that ever was brought to any The sum thereof is expressed Ioh. 3. 16. The law also is called good Rom. 7. 12. but a thing may be stiled good two wayes 1. In the matter of it 2. In the effect that proceedeth from it The law in regard of the matter of it is most pure and perfect no corruption no falâ—…hood therein and in this respect it is also stiled holy and just Rom. 7. 12. The Gospell is not onely good in the matter of it but also in the profit and benefit of it The law to a sinner in and by it self brings no profit but the Gospell doth by making known a Saviour and the meanes of attaining to salvation by him yea further the Gospell is a word of power enabling sinners to observe the condition which it requireth of them In this respect it is stiled the power of God unto salâ—… Rom. 1. 16. for want of this power the law is said to be a killing letter a ministration of death 1 Cor. 3. 6 7. but the Gospel the word of life To taste of the good word is not onely to be enlightned in the truth thereof which was comprised under the first step § 32. but also to have an apprehension and sense of the benefit of it namely of Gods love to man and of his gracious offer of Jesus Christ and of pardon of sin and eternall salvation in and with Christ such a taste this may be as for the time to work a sweet smack but yet to bring no true fruit nor lasting benefit to him that hath it This degree exceeds the other three in two especiall respects 1. In that it followeth after them and presupposeth them to be first wrought in a man for upon enlightning and tasting of the heavenly gift and partaking of the Holy Ghost a man feels such sweetness in the means whereby those gifts were wrought as he doth exercise himself the more therein he reads the word and performes other duties of piety privately and frequents the publick
to God Thus iâ—… Iesus Christ the same yesterday and to day and for ever Heb. 13. 8. The Son abideth for ever Joh. 8. 35. So cleer was this point that the adversaries of Christ could say we have heard out of the Law that Christ abideth for ever 〈◊〉 12. 34. His humane nature being united hypostatically to the divine nature it was not possible that he should be holden of death Act. 2. 24. Object Christ did die Matth. 27. 50. Answ. 1. It was no forced death but that whereunto he voluntarily subjected himself Iohn 10. 18. For when it pleased him he took up his life again Ioâ—… 2. 19. Rom. 1. 4. 2. He continued under the power of death but three dayes 3. Christs death was a part of the execution of his Priestly function so aâ—… it caused no intermission of his office 4. Christ being raised from the dead dieth no more death hath no 〈◊〉 dâ—…on over him Rom. 6. 9. This is he that saith of himself I am he that liveth and 〈◊〉 dead and behold I am a live for evermore Rev. 1. 18. This is the enduring 〈◊〉 whereof the Apostle here speaketh 1. Great ground of confidence hence ariseth It was the ground of 〈◊〉 â—…nfidence that his redeemer lived Job 19. 25. By reason of the mysticall and spirituall union that is betwixt Christ and beleevers they may rest upon it that so long as the head liveth the members shall not be utterly destroyed Because I live yee 〈◊〉 all 〈◊〉 also saith Christ Iohn 14. 19. God hath given unto us eternall life and this life 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his Son 1 Joh. 5. 11. Your life is hid with Christ in God Col. 3. 3. 2. The Apostle layeth down this as a speciall point wherein we should be 〈◊〉 unto Christ Rom. 6. 11. For this end we must labour to feel the life of Christiâ—… 〈◊〉 Gal. 2. 20. And we must nourish the Spirit of Christ in us Rom. 8. 11. 3. This is a forcible motive to draw us unto Christ and to make us hold close unto him and never depart from him Christ being the living God is to be truâ—…ed in 1 Tim. 4. 10. and 6. 17. Peter and the rest of the Disciples would not depâ—… from Christ because he had the words of eternall life and was the Son of the being God John 6. 68 69. We cannot go from him but to death and damnation 4. On this ground we need not fear man for his breath is in his nostrils Is. 2. 22. Hezekiah was encouraged against the railings of a potent enemy because he reproached the living God Isa. 37. 17. §. 99. Of the unchangablenesse of Christs Priest-hood AN especiall consequence that followeth upon Christs abiding ever is thus expressed He hath an unchangable Priest-hood Of the Greek word translated Priest-hood See v. 11. § 61. The adjective translated unchangable is here only used in the New Testament It is a double compound The simple verb whence it is derived signifieth 〈◊〉 The first compound to go or passe over This compound is in the New Testament used metaphorically to transgresse a Law Matth. 15. 2 3. 2 Iohn v. 9. This double compound is with a privitive preposition It signifieth that which cannot passe away and perish In which respect some translate it everlasting Our last English translators unchangable It signifieth also that which cannot passe from 〈◊〉 to another This our last English translators have noted in the margent thus which passeth not from one to another This I take to be here especially intended Though both be true yet the latter is most proper and pertinent It giveth proof that the Priest-hood of Christ is inseparably annexed to his own person It cannot passe from him nor be transferred upon another As the meaning of the word so the force of the Apostles argument declares as much For herein lyeth a main difference betwixt the Leviticall Priest-hood and Christs that that passeth from party to party but this not so The type doth excellently clear this For Melchisedec had no predecessor no successor Hence is it that Christs sacrifice was but one and but once offered up v. 27. 1. There is no need that Christs Priest-hood should passe from himself because he is sufficient of himself to do all things required thereby Three things make Christ a sufficient Priest of himself 1. His Almighty power 2. The perpetuall vigour of his sacrifice Heb. 9. 28. 3. His continuall abode at Gods right hand Heb. 10. 12. 2. There is none able to go on in it if he should passe it over and that in three respects 1. The impotency of creatures in so great a work 2. Their unworthinesse to have any hand in such a work 3. Their mortality This is an unanswerable argument against Popish Priests who they say succeed Christ. In this and the former verse there are four arguments against that Hereticall position 1. The difference betwixt Christ who is only one able to do all of himself and them who are many 2. Their mortality 3. Christs eternity 4. The inseparablenesse of Christs Priest-hood from himself This one Heresie is enough to make us separate from the Church of Rome and have no communion with her Learn we as to stick close to Christ our only Priest so to rest us wholy and only upon his Priest-hood which passeth not away from him §. 100. Of the resolution and observations of Heb. 7. 23 24. Vers. 23. And they truly were many Priests because they were not suffered to continue by reason of death Vers. 24. But this man because he endureth ever hath an unchangeable Priest-hood THe sum of these two verses is a difference between Christ and the Leviticall Priests The difference is especially about the continuance of the one and of the other There are two parts 1. The mutability of the Leviticall Priest-hood v. 23. 2. The stability of Christs Priest-hood v. 24. There is to be considered in both 1. The substance 2. A consequence In the substance of the former is set down 1. The point it self They continued not 2. The reason thereof By reason of death The consequence thereof is implyed in this word Many In the substance of the latter is set down 1. The point it self he endureth 2. The extent thereof for ever The consequence hereof is that he hath an unchangeable Priest-hood Doctrines Vers. 23. I. The Leviticall Priest-hood did not alwayes continue This is â—…sed See § 97. II. Death is an imperious Lord. This phrase suffered not implyeth as 〈◊〉 See § 96. III. Death hinders a perpetuall abode on earth It suffers not to continue See § 97. IV. Gods service on earth is continued by succession This is intended under 〈◊〉 noun of multitude Many See § 97. Vers. 24. V. Christ still exerciseth his Priest-hood In this respect he is said to â—…dure See § 98. VI. There is no end of Christs Priest-hood As Priest he endureth ever See § 9â—… VII
Candlestick was and for the same ends See v. 2. § 8. It set forth the purity and continuance of Gods ordinances It sheweth also that things presented before the Lord must be pure and such as are indeed precious and may well be so accounted Thus will they be also lasting as Gold 2. The quantity being an Omerfull shewed the plenty of Gods provision For an 〈◊〉 held about three pintes which is a plentifull allowance of bread for one person every day and so much had every man every day Exod. 16. 16. Thus Christ is a plentifull portion So as we may well rest therein God would have this measure in particular reserved that his plentifull provision for those of whom he taketh care might be the better considered 3. The place before the Lord was before the Ark which was a speciall represenâ—… of Gods presence There it was put 1. Because this was a solemn and sacred monument and therefore put in a sacred 〈◊〉 solemne place 2. To put them in mind of this evidence of Gods providence so oft as they appeared before God for it is very usefull when in prayer we appear before God to â—…ll to mind Gods memorable and mercifull workes 3. To demonstrate that Christ our spiritual food is to be found before God 4. The end was that future generations might have knowledge of this evidence of Gods providence Hereof see Chap. The Churches Conquest on Exod. 17. 15. § 76. Thus God will have Christ to be remembred throughout all generations He 〈◊〉 but a set time on earth and in that time tlid and endured what was requisite for mans eternal salvation 〈◊〉 the memorials thereof remain thorowout all ages §. 28. Of Aarâ—…ns dry Rod. THe fourth particular type in the most holy place is thus expressed 〈◊〉 rod that budded Here are three things to be considered 1. The type it self a rod. 2. The owner thereof Aaron 3. The effect that budded 1. Both the Hebrew and Greek word translated rod is diversly taken See Chap. 1. v. 8. § 11. The Greek word is put for a staffe to walk with Matth. 10. 10. for a 〈◊〉 to beat one with Rev. 2. 27. for a staffe to measure withall Rev. 11. 1. For a scepter Heb. 1. 8. Here it is taken for a Governours staffe For Governours used to carry long white slaves in their hands Some take it for a Shepheards crook which they say every head of the several tribes of Israel did bear in their hands in memorial of Israel their father who was a shepheard under his uncle Laban yea and each head of the several tribes was a shepheard also Of what kinde or fashion soever it were this is certain that it was 〈◊〉 from a 〈◊〉 very dry past sprouting and springing according to the course of nature a dry stick as we say This typified Christ who came from the stock of man but as a withered branch The house of David was not known in the world when Christ sprang out of it For 〈◊〉 did what he could to destroy that whole stock The meaness and poverty of 〈◊〉 and Mary were a means of keeping them from the notice of Herod Christ also in his own person was as a dry withered stick From his birth till the 〈◊〉 year of his age he lived in a private low and mean condition Yea afterwards though he did such works as might have made him famous he was exâ—… despised and at the time of his death apprehended as a traytor arraigned scourged busfeted many other wayes most vilely handled and crucified betwixt two 〈◊〉 dead and buried He is to the life set forth to be as a dry stick Isa. 53. This phrase I am it worm and no man a reproach of men and despised of the people is spoken of Christ Psal 22. 6. Thus God would have him deeply humbled for the greater manifestation of his high 〈◊〉 and of the glory thereof This also may be applyed to the mysticall body of Christ which by natureâ—… dead in sin Eph. 2. 1. This circumstance is a strong prop to our saith in all seeming impossibilities for effecting glorious matters 2. This rod is said to be Aarons for distinctions sake It is probable that it was 〈◊〉 to the râ—…ds of the heads of other tribes because their several names were written â—…on them Numb 17. 2. Thus Christ taking upon him mans nature was as other men It is said of 〈◊〉 there shall come forth a rod out of the stem of Iesse c. Isai. 11. 1. He took upon 〈◊〉 form of a servant c. Phil. 2. 7. Thus came Christ to be a fit redeemer and saviour Thus may we with stronger confidence trust unto him §. 29. Of the effect and fruit of Aarons rod. THe effect of the foresaid dry rod is set down in four branches 1. It budded 2. It brought forth buds 3. It bloomed blossomes 4. It yeelded Almonds These typified the glory of the Lord Jesus who notwithstanding his foresaid meanness was manifested to be the promised Messiah the King of Israel and this many wayes 1. Angels declared as much before and at his birth Luk. 1. 27. and 2. 10 11. so did the wise men from the East Matth. 2. 2. 2. The manner of his preaching and myracles which he wrought declared as much Matth. 4. 24. and 7. 29. Ioh. 7. 31 46. 3. After he was put to death he rose again ascended into heaven and gave giftâ—… to men Eph. 4. 8. These were lively sproutings buddings blossomes and fruits 4. The members of his mystical body though brought to dry bones shall be raised and made glorious Thus every way there is hope of glory arising out of meanness The kind of fruit that was brought forth is said to be Almonds which are a sweet and pleasing fruit yea wholsome and medicinable Most sure it is that the 〈◊〉 is so nothing more sweet and pleasing nothing more wholsome and medicinable then the fruit of all manner of grace that sprouteth out of Christ. By the foresaid fruit of Aarons rod was Aaron manifested to be chosen the high Priest of God Numb 17. 5. So was Christ by his glorious works and manner of preaching by his death resurrection and ascention and gifts that he gave manifested to be appointed of God our high Priest After the foresaid evidence of Aarons being chosen of God by his rod that 〈◊〉 was set before the testimony Numb 17. 10. So Christ after the foresaid evidences of his glory is set in heaven at Gods right hand Heb. 8. 1. To heaven therefore must we on all oceasions lift up the eye of our faith and thereby behold this our high Priest there abiding for us §. 30. Of the tables of the Covenant THe fift holy type in the most holy place was the Tables of the covenant The Greek word properly signifieth a broad thing and that which is 〈◊〉 stone The French word plague seemes to be derived from the
translated that he might sanctifie having cleansed it This is farther evident by these words it is finished John 19. 30. which Christ uttered immediately before his death 1. Heaven is no place of suffering it was therefore requisite that all suffering should be finished before Christ came thither 2. Heaven was the place where possession was to be taken of that which Christ by his blood had purchased the price therefore of the purchase must needs be paid before he could take possession Quest. Why then doth Christ in Heaven make intercession Answ. Christ his intercession is no addition of new merit but an application of what he did and endured on earth See chap. 7. v. 25. § 106. This is a strong motive to trust wholly and only on that which Christ hath done for our redemption §. 62. Of mans Redemption by Christ. THe great benefit which Christ obtained for man is expressed under this word Redemption The Greek Verb from whence this noun is derived among other things signifieth to pay a debt and this noun signifieth such a Redemption as is accomplished by discharge of a debt To this purpose another like noun is used which signifieth the price of redemption Mat. 20. 28. Redemption is in general a freeing one out of thraldom Exod. 6. 6. This is done three wayes 1. By interceding and pacifying wrath Thus the Prophet Oded procured redemption for the Captives of Judah by his intercession 2 Chron. 28. 9. c. 2. By force and might Thus Abraham redeemed his brother Lot and the people that were captives with him by overcoming their enemies Gen. 14. 16. 3. By ransom or paying a price Thus an Hebrew that was sold a slave to a stranger might be redeemed by one of his Brethren Lev. 25. 48 49. The last of these is most agreeable to the notation of the several words which in the three learned Languages do signifie to redeem Though the last be especially intended in that mention is here made of a price namely Christs blood yet the other two are not altogether exempted For Christ hath every way redeemed man This will more clearly appear if we duly weigh the distinct kinds of bondage in which mâ—…n were by reason of sin 1. They were debtors to divine justice in which respect Christ teacheth us thus to pray forgive us our debts Mat. 6. 12. 2. They are Children of wrath Eph. 2. 3. 3. They are slaves to Satan Heb. 12. 14 15. 1. As debtors Christ paid a ransom for them 1 Tim. 2. 6. 2. As Children of wrath Christ makes intercession for them Rom. 8. 34. 3. But though justice be satisfied and wrath pacified the Devil will not let his captives go Therefore Christ by a strong hand wrested them out of Satans power and destroyed him that had the power of death that is the Devil c. Heb 2. 14 15. And he spoiled principalities and powers c. Col. 2. 15. The ransom which Christ paid was the ground of mans full redemption For by satisfaction of justice way was made to pacifie wrath both which being accomplished the Devil lost his right and power over such as he held in bondage This redemption is a full freedom from all that misery and compriseth under it reconciliation justification sanctification salvation Thus true redemption was wrought for man by Christ. I say true in opposition to the types and shadows of redemption under the Law Here the truth and substance of them is intended even redemption from all iniquity Tit. 2. 14. and from the curse of the Law Gal. 3. 13. The consequences and effects following hereupon do prove as much for by this redemption divine justice is satisfied wrath pacified grace procured and all spiritual enemies vanquished and we that are redeemed are also justified sanctified and saved That which effecteth all these must needs be true The ground hereof iâ—… 1. The dignity of his person who undertook the work Christ God-man Thâ—… was he worthy to stand before God to satisfie his justice and procure his favour Thus also was he able to vanquish all that stand against him 2. The value and worth of the ransom and price that he paid which was hiâ—… own blood as was shewed § 57. See more hereof chap 2. v. 15. § 152. §. 63. Of the difference betwixt the work of Creation and Redemption MUch matter of admiration doth this work of Redemption afford unto us The work of Creation is many wayes very admirable yet not to be compared to the work of Redemption wherein the power wisdom justice mercy and other divine attributes of God do much more brightly shine forth and wherein the redeemed reap much more good then Adam by his Creation Particular differences are these and such like 1. In the Creation God brought something out of nothing but in Redemption out of one contrary he brought another out of death he brought life this was a work of far greater power wisdom and mercy Death must first be destroyed and then life brought forth 2. In Creation there was but a word and thereupon the work followed In Redemption there was doing and dying And this for Redemption could be done by none but God God must come from Heaven God must be made man God must be made sin God must be made a curse 2 Cor. 5. 21. Gal. 3. 13. 3. In the Creation God arrayed himself with majesty power and other like properties fit for a great work in the work of Redemption he put on weaknesse he assumed a nature subject to infirmities and the infirmities of that nature he did as David did when he fought against Goliah he put off all Armour and took his staffe in his hand and drew near to the Philistine 1 Sam. 17. 39 40. 4. In the work of Creation there was nothing to withstand In the work of Redemption there was justice against mercy wrath against pitty death and he that had the power of death was to be vanquished 5. By Creation man was made after Gods Image like to him By Redemption man was made a member of the same mystical body whereof the Son of God is the head 6. By Creation man received a natural being By Redemption a spiritual 7. By Creation man received a possibility to stand By Redemption a certainty of standing and impossibility of falling 8. By Creation man was placed in an earthly Paradise By Redemption he is advanced to an heavenly Paradise §. 64. Of that humiliation gratulation and subjection which the Doctrine of Redemption teacheth THough the work of Redemption be glorious in the kinde thereof yet it puts us in mind of such an estate and condition as ministreth much matter of humiliation The need that man had of Redemption sheweth that he was a slave and a captive This bondage was the most woful estate that a Creature could fall into Slaves are not their own but they are altogether theirs who hold them in slavery Now according
This was sprinkled in two respects One of it self another of the people 1 In regard of the law it self It was not able to make perfect as hath been shewed Chap. 7. v. 19. § 86. Therefore it was requisite that another means even Christs blood should be added thereto 2. In regard of children of men who by use or rather abuse made it a condemning letter it needed to be sprinkled with blood 1. This sprinkling of the book with blood and water is directly against the Popish proud conceit of justification by works All works come under the law If man could be justified by the law what need was there of sprinkling this book Object They are works dipt in Christs blood which justifie Answ. Christs blood was added to the law not to enable the law to justifie a man but to bring in a new way of justification Rom. 8. 3. Christ is therefore said to be a new and living way Chap. 10. v. 20. 2. Object Christ merited to make our works meritorious Answ. This is to make Christ to dye that we should be redeemerâ—… 2. Let us by this sprinkling of the book take notice of the necessity of Chriâ—… death without it all Covenants betwixt God and man are in vain Only in Christ the Covenant of God is made effectual to sinners 3. This sprinkling of the book giveth instance that pure and holy things are made impure to sinfull men not that they are so in themselves but in mens use of them The law that was written in this book is pure and clean Psal. 19. 8 9. Bâ—… yet to men a killing letter 2 Cor. 3. 7. yea the Gospell is made a savour of death 2 Cor. 2. 16. And the holy Sacrament judgement or damnation 1 Cor. 11. 29. 〈◊〉 Christ himself a stone of stumbling and rock of offence 1 Pet. 2. 8. The ground hereof is mans sin which turneth blessings into curses and that corruption which is in man whereby he perverteth every good thing that he useth As the sweetest herbs are made poysonous to spiders the cleer sun noysome to dunghils The purest waters that come from heaven produce weeds in ranck groundâ—… not in themselves but by reason of the venom in the spider the stanch in the dunghil and the rancknesse in the ground so is it in this case 1. Much matter of humiliation doth this minister unto us If Iohn had cause to weep because no man was found worthy to open the book Rev. 5. 4. what cause have men to mourn because the book being opened is made death to them Whether iâ—… worst not to have the book opened which endangereth life or to have the book so opened as death to follow thereupon 2. Upon sprinkling the book with blood and water great matter of gratulation is ministred unto us for hereby death is taken away God thought it not enough to give unto his people that book of the Covenant but that it might be usefull unto them he causeth it to be sprinkled with the blood of his Son §. 105. Of sprinkling all the people THe second instance of being sprinkled is here said to be all the people Thiâ—… must here be taken either representatively for the heads that represented all the rest or inclusively for all that were present This general particle all implyeth that all of all sorts are unclean Isay 64. 6. Ioh. 3. 6. Eph. 2. 3. For who can bring a clean thing out of an unclean Job 14. 4. What David said of himself every one hath just cause to say I was shapen in iniquity and in sin did 〈◊〉 mother conceive me Psal. 51. 5. This is a point to be known and acknowledged to keep us lowly and from all self conceit yea and to make us enquire after means of cleansing The sprinkling of all the people sheweth that means of cleansing are afforded to all in the Church 1 Cor. 10. 1 2 3 4. The extent of Gods covenant made to Abraham Gen. 17. 10. declares as much so doth the extent of Christs charge Matth. 28. 19. For with God is no respect of persons See § 101. 1. This is enough to strip man that remains unclean of all excuse Luk. 14. 24. They who living in the Church are not cleansed reject the means of cleansing â—…dered unto them and manifest a contradicting spirit against Christs good will towards them forcing him to say I would but you would not Matth. 22. 3â—… Let this stir us up to use the means of cleansing afforded unto us What stronger motive can we have then this general motive See the Whole Armour of God on Eph. 6. 16. Treat 2. Part. 6. § 29 30. §. 106. Of reconciling Moses and the Apostle Heb. 9. 20. Saying This is the blood of the Testament which God hath enjoyned unto you IN this verse the Apostle by way of parenthesis joyneth together the word and sign the Covenant and Seal The sign and seal was the sprinkling of blood Here is shewed the end and use of that riâ—… â—…n this phrase this is the blood of the 〈◊〉 c. The end of the foresaid holy rites were to be signes of the Covenant betwixt God and his people This word of transition seeing implyeth that that which followeth is a declaration of the meaning of that which was done It is necessary that these two testament and blood be joyned together For a Teâ—…ent is of no validity without blood as hath been shewed v. 17. § 93 94. And 〈◊〉 is of no efficacy without a Testament This Text is taken out of Exod. 24. 8. where it is thus expressed Behold the blood of the covenant which the Lord hath made with you concerning all these words In the words of the Prophet and the Apostle there is some seeming difference but in sense there is none The difference in words is either by leaving out or altering some of them 1. This note of attention Behold is left out That being but a circumstance altereth no sense Besides it is implyed in this particle of reference This. 2. The last words concerning all these words are left out Moses in those words had reference to sundry ordinances which he read whereof because the Apostle had no occasion to mention he omitted The alterations are these 1. What Moses calleth a Covenant the Apostle stileth a Testament Answ. 1. The word which the Apostle useth signifieth both a Covenant and a Testament as hath been shewed Chap. 7. v. 22. § 94. 2. Moses wrote before the death of the Testator The Apostle after his death so as the same thing which in Moses time was a Covenant in the Apostles time was a Testament 3. Moses speaking of the matter which was an agreement betwixt God and his people stileth it a covenant but the Apostle speaking of the manner of ratifying it stiles it a Testament 2. Where Moses useth this word covenanted or made the Apostle turns it enjoyned or commanded Answ. Moses used a word
conspicuously manifested himself This world appeared intendeth as much See § 130. XIV Christ did but once come into the world This word once hath reference to Christs appearing in the world See § 129. XV. Christ was exhibited in the end of the world See § 129. XVI The best things are reserved to the last times This followeth by just consequence from the former doctrine for by and with Christ came the best things into the world See § 130. XVII The end of Christs appearing was to put away sin XVIII Sin was put away by a Sacrifice XIX The Sacrifice that put away sin was Christ himself These three last doctrines are plainly expressed See § 131. §. 133. Of all mens subjection to death Heb. 9. 27 28. Vers. 27. And it is appointed unto men once to die and after this judgement Vers. 28. So Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many and unto them that look for him shall he appear the second time without sin unto salvation THese two verses are added as a reason to prove the former point that Christ did but once offer himself The reason is taken from the condition of man which is but once to die Of the Greek word translated to die See Chap. 7. v. 8. § 51. The note of comparison as especially as it hath reference to the next verse wherein the second part of the comparison is set down under this note of the second part of a comparison so demonstrateth as much There are two Greek words which are comprised under this small particle as and may be translated in as much as But our little particle as doth expresse the meaning to the full and the more properly in regard of the latter part of the comparison in the next verse This note of resemblance as sheweth that Christ subjected himself to the common condition of man As man he dyed As man he dyed but once We have shewed how in all things it behoved him to be made like unto his brethren See Chap. 2. v. 17. § 168 c. It is here taken for granted that men must die There needs no proof hereof experience besides the frequent mention hereof in Scripture gives evident proof to the truth hereof See Chap. 7. v. 23. § 97. Sin is the true proper cause hereof Death was first threatned against sin Gen. 2. 17. So as death entred into the world by sin Rom. 5. 12. And the wages of sin is death Rom. 6. 23. Object Sin is taken away from justified persons if then the cause be taken away 〈◊〉 doth the effect remain Answ. 1. Sin is not utterly taken away from any man while here he liveth 1 Ioh. â—… 8. It is one benefit that death bringeth even to those that are justified that all remainder of sin is taken away thereby 2. By Christs death the nature of death is altered and the sting of it is pulled out 1 Cor. 15. 55. whereas death was first instituted as the enterance into hell It is now made to justified persons the enterance into heaven It is to them but an uncloathing and putting off the ragged garment of mortality for flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdome of God neither doth corruption inherit corruption 1 Cor. 15. 50. In this respect death is as no death This that is indefinitely spoken of men must be applyed to all of all sorts for an indefinite particle is equivolent to a general But to put the point out of all doubt the Apostle plainly expresseth the generall thus death passed upon all men Rom. 5. 12. On this ground the Prophet was commanded to cry all flesh is grasse Isai 46. Object 1. An Apostle seemeth to affirm the contrary thus we shall not all sleep 1 Cor. 15. 51. Answ. 1. That is spoken only of such as are living at the very moment of Christs comming to judgement All before them shall dye 2. Even they shall be changed that is their ragged robe of mortality shall be taken away which is equivolent to death Object 2. Enoch was translated that he should not see death Heb. 11. 5. Answ. 1. One or two extraordinary instances do not infringe an ordinary rule especially when it is altered by him that set the rule Object 3. Eliah also was wrapt up into heaven and died not 2 King 2. 8. Answ. 1. Some affirm that his body was burnt in the region of fier above the clouds but there is no good warrant for that 2. The former Answers about Enoch may be applyed to Eliah 3. It is sufficient that both of them were changed and that their mortality was taken away before they were admitted into heaven 4. A speciall reason of freeing these two from death may be this many years passed betwixt the promise of Christ and the exhibition of him Therefore to support the faith of believers in freedome from death by Christ the Lord was pleased to give two reall demonstrations hereof One in one world before the flood the other since the flood Object 4. Righteousnesse delivereth from death Prov. 11. 4. Answ. There is a threefold death 1. Spiritual 2. Eternal which is called the second death Rev. 2. 11. From both these justified persons are fully freed Rom. 6. 13. Iohn 8. 51. 3. Corporall death even from this in sundry respects may a righteous man be said to be freed 1. In that God doth oft prolong his dayes Exod. 20. 12. Prov. 3. 16. Hezekiah is a particular instance hereof Isa. 38. 3. But on the other side it is threatned that bloody and deceitfull men shal not live out half their dayes Psal. 55. 23. take Absalom for instance 2 Sam. 18. 9 c. 2. Righteous men are kept from capitall lawes For Daniels adversaries could find no occasion or fault against him concerning the kingdome though they sought it Dan. 6. 4. 3. Their name is not swallowed by the death of their body Prov. 10. 7. 4. The sting of death is pulled out to them 1 Cor. 15. 55. So as their death is no death but a sleep 1 Thes. 4. 13. 5. They shall be raised to everlasting life Ioh. 5. 29. 1. This subjection of man to death gives just cause of walking humbly Man who at first was made like God is now like the beasts that perish Psal. 49. 12. Now he is dust and to dust he shall return Gen. 3. 19. He who was created Lord over all must now say to corruption Thou art my Father and to the worm thou art my Mother and my Sister Job 17. 14. This is the reward of sin therefore for sin we ought especially to be humbled When proud man is puffed up with the gay feathers of honour wealth wit beauty or any other like seeming excellency if he cast his eyes upon his black feet of mortality it may move him to cast down those gay feathers 2. We may well think that many are far from making this use of this their
in his life time Answ. In judgement we must consider 1. Desert 2. Guilt 3. Apprehension of condemnation in the conscience of the malefactor 4. The denunciation of the sentence of condemnation Of this latter that speech is not to be taken but in regard of the desert and of the guilt he is condemned and may also be in his own conscience condemned We say of a Traytor that peremptorily refuseth the Kings pardon he is condemned already though he be not brought to the bar for tryall Object 3. If judgement be immediately upon death what need a solemne day of judgement Answ. 1. For our bodies which rest till that time 2. For declaration of the equity of Gods just proceeding In this respect that day is called the day of revelation of the righteous judgement of God Rom. 2. 5. 3. For confirmation of that judgement that hath passed upon men at their death For by the sentence of the judge they know that there is no alteration thereof By this point of judgement immediatly after death to Popish errours are directly refuted 1. Their conceit of purgatory 2. Of praying for the dead Of these two see more in The whole Armour of God on Eph. 6. 18. § 39 40. §. 137. Of the certainty of judgement to come THe Apostle by inferring judgement as well as death upon Gods appointment and decree giveth us to understand that Judgement is most certain and cannot be avoided no more then death As this is true of the judgement that passeth upon the soul immediatly upon the dissolution of it from the body so also of that judgement which shall passe upon body and soul at the great and last day for as the soul is judged at death so shall body and soul be judged after the Resurrection That therefore which is said of the one may be applyed unto the other The last judgement is as sure as death Of Iudgement saith the Apostle God hath appointed a day in which he will judge the world Act. 17. 31. And to like purpose the wise man saith God shall bring every work unto judgement Eccles. 12. 14. And a must which implieth a necessity is put upon it 2 Cor. 5. 10. We must all appear before the judgement seat of Christ. This was foretold by Enoch who lived in Adams time for Adam lived 930 years and Enoch was born 622 years after Adam was created so as he lived 306 years in Adams time And that prophesie which he uttered concerning Christs coming to judgement whereof the Apostle Iude maketh mention v. 14. 15. might be uttered in Adams time and from thence continued to the Apostles time for this word Maranatha is taken to be the beginning of Enoâ—…hs Prophesie 1 Cor. 16. 22. They signifie thus much Our Lord cometh It was part of that solemn denunciation of judgement which the Church made against impenitent sinners whereby they gave over such a sinner to the last judgement of Christ as if there were left no pardon for him Ever since the Apostles time this Article of Christs coming to judgement hath been held in the Church and so will be so long as there is a Christian Church on earth There is a necessity of a future judgement for a clear manifestation of the justice of God Though God be most just in all his wayes Psal. 105. 17. yet in this world is it not so evidently discerned because God in wisdom oft suffereth the wicked to prosper yea and to dominere over the righteous But then shall every one be manifested in his own proper colours and God will render to ever one according to his deeds Rom. 2. 6. Did mockers believe this they would not say where is the promise of his coming 2 Pet. 3. 4. 1. This point of judgement after death discovereth the grosse errour of those who imagine that death is an utter destruction of body and soul. The Heathen discerned that the soul was immortal by the spiritual substance thereof and by the properties and effects of it we have further evidence hereof by the light of Gods word The Resurrection of the body seemed to them a strange Doctrine and when it was preached to them they mocked for it is indeed an Article of faith which cannot be demonstrated by reason but is believed because it is expresly revealed in the word See more here of Chap. 6. v. 2. § 20. 2. This cannot be but a matter of great terror to obstinate and impenitent sinâ—…s To such may be applied this caveat know thou that for all these things God will 〈◊〉 thee into judgement Eccles. 11. 9. To aggravate this terror Christ Jesus whom â—…pious persons while here they live and whom they reject yea and persecute in his Members shall be their Judge This Judge said to the impious Priests and others who crucified him yea shall see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of power and 〈◊〉 in the Clouds of Heaven Namely to judge them Mark 14. 62. Yea one end of his comming is to execute judgement upon all that are ungodly c. Iud. v. 15. 2 Thes. 1. 8. Hence is it that such are called upon to weep and howle for the mysteries that â—…all come upon them Iam. 5. 1. No marvel that Felix trembled when he heard 〈◊〉 preach of judgement to come Act. 24. 25. And that Iudas hanged himself 〈◊〉 27. 5. And that they who beheld the lamb sitting as a judge said to the mountains and rocks Fall on us and hide us from the face of him that sitteth on the throne Rev. 6. 16. If any thing be of force to make men wish Balaams wish That they may 〈◊〉 death of the righteous and their last end be like theirs Numb 23. 10. this is 〈◊〉 O that it might be of force to move them to live the life of the righteous 3. This on the other side ministreth much matter of comfort to such as believe in Christ and make conscience of well ordering the whole course of their life Here 〈◊〉 this world they have many discomforts and discouragements For 1. They are subject to the same outward condition as others are Eccles. 9. 2. 2. They are in this world as sheep among wolves Matth. 10. 16. 3. Their integrity is either not seen or not regarded but depraved and scorned 4. Such is their estated in this world as the Apostle saith If in this life only we have 〈◊〉 in Christ we are of all men most miserable 1 Cor. 15. 19. But in that day they shall be pronounced blessed and accordingly they shall be forever blessed So as a full recompence shall be returned for all their sufferings here This is enough to make believers content in any estate as Paul was Phil. 4. 11. and to blesse God for taking away as Iob. did Iob. 1. 21. and quietly to sleep in chaines and setters as Peter did Acts 12. 7. and to rejoyce in suffering shame for Christs name 〈◊〉 5. 4 1. and to sing
thy surety Know that the just God will not exact a 〈◊〉 twice He will not exact that of such as believe in Christ which Christ their 〈◊〉 hath born and discharged for them This believers have two strong pillars to rest upon Gods infinite mercy and â—…ect justice 4. Christ bearing our sins may be a matter of imitation and that in two things especially 1. In bearing Christs Crosse. In reference to Christs bearing of our sins Christ had just cause to say he that taketh not his Crosse and followeth after me is not â—…rthy of me Mat. 10. 38. Hath Christ born our sins our curse and shall not we bear his Crosse 2 In bearing one anothers burthen To this very purpose doth the Apostle presse this very example of Christ. Rom. 15. 1 2 3. Gal. 6. 1 2. §. 40. Of Christs bearing the sins of many THe persons whose sins Christ did bear are said to be many This implyeth both an extent as opposed to few and also a restraint as opposed to all In this double respect it is oft used as Isa 53. 12. Mat. 20. 28. 26. 28. We may from hence infer that the number of those whose sins Christ hath born iâ—… great they are in number many The thousand thousands that ministred to Christ and ten thousand times ten thousand that stood before him may be comprised under this indefinite particle many Dan. 7. 10. And that great multitude which no man could 〈◊〉 Rev. 7. 9. Herein God would manifest both his rich mercy and also the infinite value of Christs death Obj. It is said that few there be that finde the way to life Mat. 7. 14. And that man are called but few chosen Mat. 20. 16. and that Christs flock is a little flock Luke 1â—… 32. Answ. Those places are to be taken comparatively in reference to the number of Reprobates who perish The number of the Elect that are redeemed by Christ simply considered in it self is a very great number But compared with the number of those that are and shall be condemned it is but a small number That Christ did bear the sins of many and that they are many that shall be saved is a great incouragement to go to Christ for pardon of sin and for freedom from the pâ—…ishment thereof Let none think that they shall be driven back because there are many that do partake of the benefit of Christs sacrifice Let them rather be moved to go to Christ because their going may be an evidence of the truth of this that Christ did bear the sins of many The means of partaking of grace are not like to the pool at Bethesda wherein only one and that at a certain time was cursed of his maâ—…dy Iohn 5. 4. The pool of Christs blood that cleanseth from all sin is continually open and all that come unto it are cured At one Sermon three thousand were cured Act. 2. 41. at another five thousand Act. 4. 4. §. 141. Of Christs not dying for all THe restraint of this particle many as opposed to all giveth us to understand that Christ did not bear the sins of all none excepted In this restraint it is said that he bare the sins of many Isa. 53. 12. 1. This is not to be taken of the valew worth and sufficiency of Christs Sacrifice For it was of infinite value and sufficient to have redeemed all the men that ever were and shall be yea and more worlds too if God should make them 2. It is not to be taken of the external ministerial offer of Christ and his Sacrifice It may safely be granted that the offer is general because it is made by such as know not the secret counsel of God Though there be no contrariety betwixt Gods secret and revealed will yet there is a difference betwixt the determination of Gods counsell and dispensation thereof Many things are determined which are not revealed as the day of judgement Mark 13. 32. In the manner also of revealing Gods will many things are so ordered as they do not directly declare what is determined For instance God commanded Abraham to offer up his Son Isaac Gen. 22. 2. but did not reveale that his purpose was only to try Abrahams faith and obedience therein So it was revealed to Ionah that Nineveh should be overthrown but did not make known that the end of that threatning was to bring them to repentance Ionah 3. 4 c. God oft concealeth part of his counsell purposely to effect what he intended To apply this to the point in hand though Christ be by the outward dispensation of Gods ordinances offered to all yet may it not thence be inferred that Christ actually died for all The offer is made to all without exception of any that among those all they for whom Christ was indeed given might believe and others made inexcusable The question therefore is of the very act and intent of Christ in offering himself whether his death were an actual satisfaction for the sins of all and every one and whether he so took the sins of all upon him as he intended to stand a surety for all and so discharged the debt of all 1. Sundry Scriptures prove the negative in that they appropriate Christs death to the elect and restraine it to a peculiar people Of these Scriptures see Chap. 2. v. 9. § 81. 2. Gods gift is made the ground of redeeming those who are redeemed For Christ sanctifieth himself that is setteth himself apart and consecrateth himself to be a Priest and sacrifice for them that are given to him of his Father Iohn 17. 19. but all are not so given unto him For they are given out of the world being called out from the rest of the world Besides all that are given to Christ come to him and he casteth them not away For it is the will of him that sent him that of all which he hath given him he should lose none John 6. 37 39. 3. Christ expressely denyeth to pray for all Ioh. 17. 9. This sheweth that his intercession appertaineth not to all Now satisfaction and intercession are two inseparable parts of Christs Priest-hood and fruits of his sacrifice He maketh intercession for whom he hath made satisfaction and for whom he maketh no intercession he hath made no satisfaction 4. Christs blood is the most precious thing that can be 1 Pet. 1. 18 19. It is too precious to be spilt in vain but spilt in vain it must be in reference to them who partake not of the benefit thereof if it were shed for them Objections made against this point are such as these Object 1. Such places of Scripture are set out the generality of the redeemed under this general particle all thus he died for all 2 Cor. 5. 15. He gave himself a ransome for all 1 Tim. 2. 6. Answ. Of the divers limitations of this general particle all See Heb. 2. v. 9. § 81. Object 2. Christs
death is extended to the world Ioh. 1. 29. Ioh. 3. 16. and 6. 51. Answ. 1. The world doth not alwayes comprise every man under it For Christ maketh a difference betwixt them for whom he prayed and the world Ioh. 17. 9. So as they were not of the world And a difference also is made betwixt the Jewes and the world Rom. 11. 15. 2. The word world is an indefinite word and compriseth no more then mankind Therefore there is no necessity of extending it to every one It is sufficient that they to whom it is applyed be in the world and appertain thereunto and enough it is to satisfie that phrase that Christ died for such as are in the world Object 3. Christ is the propitiation for the sins of the whole world 1 Io. 2. 2. Answ. That phrase whole world is there used exclusively and that in reference to all nations even among the Gentiles who were excluded from means of Salvation before Christs time but Christ being exhibited he was offered to the whole world that is to all sorts of people Jewes and Gentiles Object 4. Christs death is extended to as many as Adams fall in these words As by the offence of one Iudgement came upon all men to condemnation even so by the righteousnesse of one the free gift came upon all men unto justification of life Rom. 5. 18. Answ. This comparison betwixt Adam and Christ is to be applyed to all the branches of each stock For as Adam is there set out as one stock from whence all man kind sprouted so Christ is another stock from whence all the elect of God do sprout That thus this comparison must be taken is evident by the benefit that is applyed to those that appertain to Christ which is justification Object 5. Christ died for such as perish thérefore he may die for all Elect and others To this purpose this Text is produced destroy not him with thy meat for whom Christ died Rom. 14. 15. and this denying the Lord that bought them 2 Pet. 2. 1. Answ. 1. The former Text is but an admonition or a caveat It is no expresse assertion 2. The other place is spoken of a meer profession by their profession they made many in charity to judge that they were bought by Christ. Object 6. If Christ dyed for all many are mocked in the offer of his death to them yea Gods Ministers are but lyars in offering that to men which belongs not to them Answ. He is not absolutely offered but to such as receive him According to this limitation Whosoever believeth in him shall not perish John 3. 16. Ministers indefinite offering of Christ is like the servants inviting to a marriage feast many that came not Matth. 22. 3. Ministers in tendring grace to such as partake not of it are no more lyars then Ionah was in denouncing judgement against those upon whom it was not executed Ionah 3. 4 c. Quest. Why is Christ offered indefinitely to all of all sorts Answ. 1. The Elect in this world are mixed with others and not known by Ministers Therefore as a means to draw the Elect the offer is general 2. By this means they that refuse grace are made inexcusable Thus this general offer tends to a clear manifestation of Gods mercy to the one and of his justice to the other Quest. How can they which refuse the offer be made in excusable seeing the grace is not intended unto them Answ. Even as Pharaoh was Exod. 5. 1 2. For they who refuse know not the counsel of God towards them whether it be intended towards them or no and their rejecting of the offer ariseth from a light esteem if not from a plain contempt of the grace that is offered They wittingly and wilfully reject the same §. 142. Of Christs conspicuous appearing A Consequence of Christs once offering himself is set down in these words unto them that look for him shall he appear c. The consequence is that he shal appear again The word translated appear is of the same verb that is translated we see Chap. 2. v. 8. § 68. It implyeth so clear a manifestation as may visibly be seen and discerned It is here used in the passive voyce and future tense as if it had been translated he shall be seen It is spoken of Christ in reference to his descent from heaven at the last and great day of judgement when he shall be seen not only of the Spirits now in heaven but of all Angels and men good and bad yea even of the damned men and devils in hell For all shall be cited before him The Spirits in heaven shall from thence accompany him Matth. 25. 31. The dead shall arise out of the places where they lie Rev. 20. 12 13. The then living shall suddainly be rapt up to meet the Lord in the Aire 1 Thes. 4. 17. The damned in hell shall also be drawn before him to hear their final woful doom solemnly and irrevocably ratified Rev. 20. 10. Hereby it appeareth that the Lord Jesus shall conspicuously manifest himself namely at the day of judgement The word of the Text doth intend as much The word translated comming 1 Thes. 3. 13. spoken of this appearance implyeth a personal presence of the Lord. There is another word used 1 Tim. 6. 14. which is translated appearing which according to the notation of the word signifieth an appearance above others such an appearance as shall shew him to be above others and so make him conspicuous to all The simple noun importeth a cleer or bright appearance This word is six times used in the New Testament and in every place applyed to the appearing here intended 2 Thes. 2. 8. 1 Tim. 6. 14. 2 Tim. 1. 10. and 4. 1 8. and 2. 13. Both these latter words that set out a personal presence and a conspicuous appearance of Christ are joyned together 2 Thes. 2. 8. and glory is added to his bright appearance thus the glorious appearing or the appearing of glory Titus 2. 14. This is that appearing whereof Enoch prophesied Iud. v. 14. And whereof Christ himself and his Apostles makes frequent mention If the manner of Christs comming be duly weighed we shall discern that it will be a most conspicuous appearing Among other evidences these are some 1. He shall descend from heaven 1 Thes. 4. 16. not as at first invisibly but visibly in his humane nature Act. 1. 11. Heaven being on high the opening of it and his comming out of it must needs be conspicuous 2. He shall come with an innumerable company of Angels attending him Matth. 24. 31. This troop must needs make him conspicuous 3. There shal be then a loud shril sound of an Arch-Angel which shall pierce thorow all corners of the world yea even to the deph of the earth and of the Sea and of hell it self which not only the then living but the dead also shall hear for it
Yea there be many theeves and robbers such as are described Eph. 6. 12. Therefore put on the whole armour of God Eph. 6. 17. A wise traveller will not go without his sword It imboldneth theeves to set upon a traveller that hath no weapon Much more doth the want of spirituall furniture embolden our spirituall enemies How justly may they be charged with egregious folly who 1. Being ignorant of the way care not to learn it 2. Are so wilfull as they will not come into the right way though it be shewed them 3. Having entred into the right way repent their good beginning and wittingly wander in by-paths 4. Being over-bold do make themselves a prey to their spirituall enemies §. 55. Of Christ consecrating the way to Heaven THe aforesaid way is described first by the manner of preparing it in this word consecrated This is that word which was used Chap. 9. v. 18. § 98. And translated dedicated The differences betwixt them is that that was of the passive voice this of the active This way is here said to be consecrated for us That is fitted and prepared for our use so as we may now boldly walk in it and make use of it as the Jewes might boldly use their houses their grounds and other things after they were once consecrated Christ did not consecrate the way for himself That needed not But for us sinners The consecration here intended was by the blood of Jesus as things under the law were consecrated by the blood of beasts This phrase consecrated for us in reference to the foresaid way giveth us to understand that Christ hath made the way to heaven sit for us He hath prepared it he hath so ordered all things that we may now freely walke in that way In the former verse it was implyed that heaven was opened for us Here Christ is set forth to be the ladder which being set on earth reached to heaven Gen. 28. 1â—… For Christ as man was set upon the earth as God he reached to heaven Hereunto allusion is made by Christ himself Iohn 1. 51. In this respect Christ is stiled the way the truth and the life John 14. 16. that is the only true way that leadâ—…th unto lise And in this respect also he is stiled a doore Iohn 10. 7. as he is the meanes of our entring into heaven Christ hath consecrated the way as aforesaid in regard of his three offices For 1. As a Priest he hath truly consecrated and dedicated it and that by his own blood as by the blood of sacrifices things were consecrated and dedicated under the law Christ by his blood hath taken away our sins 1 Iohn 1. 7. which made the way to heaven impassible Thus also hath he consecrated us and thereby made 〈◊〉 â—…t to go on in that way 2. As a Prophet he hath revealed and made known this way to us This he did while he was on earth by himself and since his taking into heaven he hath done it by all sorts of true Ministers extraordinary and ordinary Eph. 4. 11. 3. As a King he causeth the way to be laid out fenced and made common for all his people So as it may well be stiled the Kings high way 2. He sendeth his servants to make that way plain Isa. 40. 4. 3. He hath appointed watch-men to keep this way safe and to conduct his people through it These watch-men are magistrates and Ministers 4. As a guide he hath gone before us and in this respect is stiled the Prince of life or chief guide Act. 3. 15. and f Captain of Salvation Heb. 2. 10. This is a forcible motive to stir us up to enter into this way and never to wander out of the same but to hold on therein till we come to the end thereof Thus it will never repent the Lord Jesus that he hath consecrated it for us §. 56. Of the new way THe way which Christ hath consecrated is here stiled new The Greek word thus translated is very emphatical 'T is here only used in the New Testament It is a compound The simple verb whence it is compounded signifieth to slay and this word properly setteth out a thing new slain Hence some take it to be an abusive speech To such I answer 1. That word which seemes to have a strange derivation may by common use be as the most proper words 2. The word here is the more fit because the way whereunto it is applyed is by the death of Christ opened unto us or rather Christ put to death is this way 3. The Apostle hath not so much reference to the notation of the word as to the matter that it setteth forth not so mvch to this title way as to him who is this way 4. Other Greek Authors do use this word of things spoken or done newly or lately There is an adverb of the same composition that is translated lately Act. 18. 2. Quest. Was there ever any other way for attaining unto heaven then this Answ. No For Christ was a lamb slain from the foundation of the world Rev. 13. 8. and he is the same yesterday to day and for ever Heb. 13. 8. Quest. Why then is it called new Answ. It is not simply so called but in sundry particular respects as 1. In regard of the cleer manifestation thereof Ier. 31. 31. 2. In opposition to the old way of the law which is abrogated Heb. 8. 13. 3. In reference to the latter times Isa. 2. 2. 4. In respect of the perpetuall vigour thereof Heb. 8. 8. We may from this particular instance infer that the things prepared for the Church under the Gospel are new Hereof see more Chap. 8. v. 8. § 35. §. 57. Of the living way THere is another Epithite added unto the foresaid way namely living The Greek word here used by the Apostle is the same that was used Chap. 4. v. 12. § 70. and translated quick This word hath relation rather to the matter which is Christ himself then to the word way This Epithite is here used in these and other like respects 1. In opposition to the old way of the law which is not able to give life It is therefore called the ministration of death 2 Cor. 3. 7. Yea it is abrogated perished and dead 2. In relation to Christs resurrection who though he were put to death yet was he raised again and ever lives Rom. 6. 9. In this respect this Epithite is fitly added to the former which properly signifieth one newly slain 3. In regard of the end of the way which is life For Christ is the way the truth and the life Joh. 14. 6. For this end was this way consecrated as before 4. In reference to the effect of it It puts life into us and quickens us Ioh. 11. 25 Gal. 2. 20. 5. By a kind of excellency and property All other wayes are wayes of
death This is the sure and only way of life Therefore Christ saith of himself I am the way and the life namely that way that bringeth to life and not only so but he also inâ—…erteth this word the truth whereby he implyeth that indeed and in truth he iâ—… so and that there is none so but he Ioh. 14. 6. This then giveth proof that by the way which Christ hath consecrated life is obtained It is a living way In it and by it we have a spiritual life here and shall attain to eternal life hereafter as here it is called the living way so also the path of lilfe Psal. 16. 11. And the way of life Prov. 10. 17. And the way of salvation Act. 16. 17. As Christ raised himself so will he also all that trust in him As the Father hath life in himself so hath he given to the Son to have life in himself He hath life in himself originally and also communicatively for he quickneth whom he will Joh. 5. 21 26. This is a further incitation to enter into this way to hold close thereto and to continue therein because life is the end thereof If the kind oâ—… life either spiritual here in this world or external in the world to come be duly weighed we shal find it a great point of wisdome both to enter into and also to continue therein It dosh not only shew life but it qâ—…ickens us and puts life into us so as therein we attain to eternal life From that which hath been noted about this way that there is a distinct way that it is a way consecrated that it is a new and living way we may well infer that there is no other way to be saved in It is a pestilent opinion to conceit that a man may be saved in any religion This of old was censured as an heresie It was in particular one of the heresies of that ancient hereâ—…ick Apelles The fore-named duties of enquiring after the way walking in the way keeping strait on therein without turning one way or other from it and well preparing our selves to go on therein against all enemies are all in vain if every way be a living way and if in any other way we may attain unto life Confessors and Martyrs were all fooles in leaving their Countrey losing their goods and giving their lives for religion sake if it were true that a man might be saved in any religion Were that true what need would there be of Gods word that holds us close to one way This way is the only living way away therefore withall other wayes §. 58. Of the vaile what it seâ—…s forth THe meanes whereby in this way we may come to the most holy place which is heaven is here stiled the vaile thorow the vaile In this metaphor the Apostle alludeth to the divisions of the Tabernacle which were by vailes By a vaile the most holy place was divided from the holy place and to that vaile the Apostle hath here especial reference Of that vaile see Chap. 6. v. 19. § 155. and Chap. 9. v. 3. § 16. That vaile is distinctly described Exod. 26. 31 32 33. If the matter whereof it was made the curious work-manship thereof the pillars and hooks whereon it hung be duly weighed we shall find it to be a precious and fair ornament Well consideâ—… the other parts of the Tabernacle yea and of the Temple and the types that were in them and they will appear to be very glorious never was there any externall thing like them This was not in regard of any delight that God simply took in the externall things Hath God eyes of flesh or seeth he as man seeth Job 10. 4 Man looketh on the outward appearance 1 Sam. 16. 7. So doth not God God ordained them in general because man hath an high esteem of such things and delighteth in them More particularly God appointed such precious and glorious types as were under the law 1. To try if men would willingly part with their precious things for his service as The people in the wildernesse did upon making the tabernacle Exod. 36. 5. And in Davids time towards the Temple and the things appertaining thereunto 1 Chro. 29. 67 c. 2. That therby the excellency of the truth might be more lively typified The world affords not any thing that could to the life and to the full set out the truths of the types therefore choyce was made of the choycest things that the world had as Silkes Silver Gold Pearles and precious Stones Herein appeares the wisdome of God who deales with people according to their â—…tate and condition When the Church was in the Child-hood thereof and when it needed externall types the Lord made choyce of the fittest and fairest Thus deal men with their children But after the truth was exhibited because such external thingâ—… would obscure it he clean removed them and setteth out those truths in a mor spirituall mannere That the Apostles mind in this metaphor of the vaile might be the better discerned he explaines himself in this phrase that is to say whereby he sheweth that types are to be explained So are other metaphors parables and obscure words or sentences Hereof see more Chap. 7. v. 2. § 19. More particularly by this phrase is declared that legal types had their Evangelical truthâ—… Hereof see more Chap. 8. v. 5. § 13. The particular truth typified by the foresaid vaile is here said to be the flesh of Christ. Flesh is here Synecdoâ—…hically put for the whole body of Christ yea for the whole humane nature of Christ. For Christ by assuming his humane nature to the unity of his divine nature became a fit mediatour betwixt God and man Otherwise men could have no accesse to God or entrance into heaven How fitly the type of a vaile setteth forth the flesh of Christ hath been shewed Chap. 9. v. 3. § 16 17. By the foresaid type of a vaile we may learn how to reap benefit by Christs incarnation namely 1. By beholding the glory of God and of his attributes even of his wisdome power truth justice and mercy in Christ incarnate 2. By resting on Christ made man for entring into heaven and there enjoying everlasting communion with Christ himself and with his and our Father §. 59. Of the guide to bring us to God Heb. 10. 21. And having an high Priest over the house of God A Third gâ—…ound to help us in approaching unto God is here laid down which is a guide to bring us unto him The copulative particle and sheweth that this is a linck of the former chain and tendeth to the same purpose that the former verses did The nâ—…xt word having is not in the Greek but fitly supplyed to make the sentence perfect It is as the principall verb and fetched from the beginning of the 1â—… verse Though the Greek expresseth it not yet they understand
here it intends an emphasis which our English hath well expressed by this particle even as if he had said onely one Question is made of the person that should be intended under this word one The coherence seems to referr it to Sarah but it is of the masculine gender and thereupon supposed to intend Abraham This is further confirmed by the next clause which is also the masculine gender and him as good as dead Which word is applyed even in this case to the body of Abraham Rom. 4. 19. They that apply it to Abraham say that thus much concerning Sarah is intended in the former verse and therefore the Apostle here joyneth her Husband with her as if the copulative were to be translated also and thus read Therefore sprang there also of one and him as good as dead c. I take it that both of them are here meant for Husband and Wife make but one person according to the Law of Marriage Gen. 2. 24. and that the masculine gender is here used because according to the Grammar-rule it is the worthyer Certainly this numerous Issue was a recompence of the faith of them both and inferred upon the commendation of Sarahs faith because Abraham had in this case believed in vain if Sarah also had not believed For the promise was appropriated to Sarah as well as to Abraham thus I will give thee a Son of Sarah Gen. 17. 16. By this it is evidenced that an Husband may receive benefit by the faith of his Wife and so likewise a Wife by the faith of her Husband 1 Cor. 7. 14 16 This holds especially where both Husband and Wife are Believers Iudg. 13. â—…3 1 Sam. 2. 20. This comes to pass by reason of their near union for by the matrimonial 〈◊〉 two are made one flesh Eph. 5. 21. This ought the rather to quicken up the Husband and Wife to faith and the fruits thereof both for their own sakes and also for the sake of their yoke-fellow §. 59. Of Gods using unlikely means THE foresaid faith both of Abraham and of Sarah is further amplified by the seeming impossibility of having a Child implyed in this phrase and him as good as dead The root from whence this participle sprouteth signifieth one that is properly and actually dead Act. 5. 10. Here it is used metaphorically by way of resemblance in that he had no more vigour for the begetting of Children than a dead man to do that which belongs to the living It cannot here properly be taken because Abraham was then living and the Apostle speaking of this very thing and using the same word thus expresseth his mind Abraham considered not his own body now dead when he was about an hundred years old Rom. 4. 19. To make this the more clear the Apostle useth a word of mitigation which our English hath thus expressed as good as which implyeth that he was not indeed dead but as it were dead and that in reference to the point in hand The resemblance may be taken from a Tree which when it ceaseth to bear fruit and there is no hope that it should bear any we say it is dead for the vigour of a Tree to sprout forth and bear fruit is accounted the life of it This proves that God can work not onely by weak and unlikely means or without means but also by contrary means for this resemblance sheweth that the living arose from the dead yet death is contrary to life See Chap. 2. v. 4. § 28 of the various means which God useth §. 60. Of hyperbolical expressions THE extent of Gods blessing is set out to the life first by resemblances to Stars and Sand and then simply in this word innumerable The two metaphors are proverbial and hyperbolical used to set out such things as cannot by man be numbred These two kinds Stars and Sand are innumerable to men hereupon God taking Abraham out in a starry night bid him number the Stars if he were 〈◊〉 Gen. 15. 5. but to God they are not For God telleth the number of the Stars Psal. 147. 4. Obj. Astronomers and Philosophers set out the number of Stars by the distinct Constellations and particular Stars in their several Constellations Answ. Though they may by observation set out many of the most conspicuous Stars yet there are many more which may be hid from their sight or by reason of their closeness together in mans appearance cannot be set forth or numbred Much less can the several Sands of the Sea be numbred Wherefore to make a Nation as many as the Stars of Heaven and the Sand of the Sea is hyperbolical Some onely make a general resemblance betwixt Abraham's Seed and the Sâ—…ars of the Skye and Sands by the Sea-shore thus as those two are innumerable so should Abraham's Posterity be innumerable Neither of those senses do directly cross the other but both may stand with the intent and scope of the Apostle These two comparisons Stars of the Skye and Sand by the Sea-shore are frequently used to set forth innumerable things Thou hast multiplyed thy Merchants above the Stars of Heaven saith the Lord Nah. 3. 16. It is said of Ioseph that he gathered Corn as the Sand of the Sea Gen. 41. 49. It is said of the Quails which God gave in the Wilderness that they were like as the Sand of the Sea Psal. 78. 27. Gods mercies are said to be more than the Sand Psal. 139. 18. The Armies of the Canaanites are said to be as the Sand that is upon the Sea-shore in multitude Josh. 11. 4. So the Army of the Philistins 1 Sam. 13. 5. Hushai advised Absolon to gather all Israel as the Sand that is by the Sea 2 Sam. 17. 11. Thus the multitudes of Widows are said to be increased above the Sand of the Sea Jer. 15. 8. The Babylonians are said to gather the Captivity as the Sands Hab. 1. 9. And Salomon's wisdome is said to be as the Sand that is by the Sea-shore 1 King 4. 24. As for the number of Abraham's Of-spring it is set forth by resemblance to the Stars eleven times Thrice by way of promise Gen. 15. 5. 23. 17. 26. 4. Twice by rehearsing that promise Exod. 31. 13. 1 Chron. 27. 23. Six times by manifestation of the performance thereof Deut. 1. 10. 10. 22. 28. 62. Neh. 9. 23. Ier. 33. 22. and in this place It is also set forth by resemblance of Sands nine times Thrice by promise Gen. 22. 17. 32. 12. Hos. 1. 10. Thrice by performance 1 King 4. 20. Ier. 33. 22. And in this place thrice by supposition Isa. 10. 22. 48. 19. Rom. 9. 27. Quest. Was Abraham's Seed indeed as many as Stars and Sand Answ. 1. Proverbial and hyperbolical phrases art not simply to be taken and therefore it is not necessary that the things compared should in the letter be answerable unto them They are used to set out an
by the Sea-shore The simple expression of the issue is in this word Innumerable §. 63. Of Observations raised out of Heb. 11. 11 12. I. Women may prove Worthyes Sarah a Woman is here put in the Catalogue of Gods antient Worthyes See § 53. II. God is carefull to support weak ones This was the end why God turned this name Sarai into Sarah See § 52. III. Faith works vigour It was by faith that Sarah manifested such vigour as is set down in this verse See § 52. IV. Believers receive that which they have not of themselves Sarah recâ—…d strength for that which is here noted of her See § 54. V. Children are an especial blessing Under these phrases conceiving Sâ—… and delivered of a Child that blessing is meant See § 54. VI. Faith continueth till that which is blessed be accomplished Sarah by faith did not onely conceive Seed but also was delivered of a Child See § 55. VII A weak faith may become strong Sarah who at first doubted is here noted to be strong in faith See § 56. VIII No difficulty hinders the vertue of true faith Sarah had been long barren and was past age yet by faith was delivered of a Child See § 56. IX Perswasion of the truth of Gods promise makes it powerfull to the Believer Sarahs judging God to be faithfull was it that made the promise effectual to her See § 56. X. Gods promise is the ground of faith This moved Sarah to believe because God had promised See § 56. XI Gods faithfulness is an especial prop to faith Sarah judged God to be faithfull and thereupon believed See § 56. XII Faith hath a recompence The inference of the twelfth verse upon the eleventh by this particle therefore gives proof hereof See § 57. XIII A numerous Of-spring is a blessing This ariseth in general from the main scope of this verse and in particular from this word sprang See § 57. XIV God can with small means effect great matters Out of one he raised an innumerable company See § 5â—… XV. Husbands and Wives may prove a blessing each to other This ariseth from the change of the gender He had before spoken of Sarah in the feminine gender but he applyes the blessing to her Husband in the masculine gender See § 58. XVI God can bring his purpose to pass by unlikely means Sarahs Husband was as good as dead yet an innumerable issue proceeded from him See § 61. XVII Old age makes men as dead In this respect is Abraham said to be as good as dead See § 57. XVIII Hyperbolical speeches are not unlawfull These phrases as the Stars as the Sand are hyperbolical yet used by the Apostle See § 60. XIX God can increase his blessing beyond mans apprehension This word inâ—…rable and these metaphors as the Stars as the Sand prove as much See § 61. §. 64. Of persevering in Faith Heb. 11. 13. These also dyed in faith not having received the promises but having 〈◊〉 them afar off and were perswaded of them and embraced them and confessed that they were Strangers and Pilgrims on the Earth THe Apostle from the beginning of this verse to the seventeenth inserteth a general commendation both of those whom he had named and of others also This commendation is propounded in this verse and amplified in the three verses following Some extend this general phrase these all both forwards and backwards Forwards to such as were named before Backwards to such as are named in the other part of the Chapter He useth this relative these because he wrote this Epistle and expressed all the names in this Chapter before they to whom it was sent should read it So as to them he might say all these that are set down in this Catalogue This is the rather supposed to be the extent of this phrase because it is agreeable to the two last verses of this Chapter By this it appeareth that true faith exerciseth the like vigour in all of all 〈◊〉 For under this general particle all sundry sorts of persons are comprized as male female old young great mean and other sorts Iâ—… it the same spirit that worketh in all and sheweth forth his power in all 2 â—…or 4. 13. The perseverance of all the Believers here intended is set down in this phrase 〈◊〉 in faith This word dyed is in Greek a compound whereof see Chap. 7. v. 8. § 51. It here implyeth that their faith continued all the daies of their life so long as they had use thereof even till death when in soul they attained to the fruiâ—…ion of that which they believed The faith wherein they dyed is the same that is described in the first verse â—… justifying saving faith In this faith they are said to dye because they possessed not the things promised in this life The preposition translated in properly signifieth according to implying that their faith remained in them till death Obj. It is expresly said of Enoch that he was translated that he should not see death v. 5. Answ. 1. This may be taken of all that dyed as it is said that Iacob brought all his Seed with him into Egypt Gen. 46. 7. namely all that were with him for Ioseph was before him in Egypt 2. The phrase may be taken synechdochically for the greatest part onely one being excepted Thus it is said that Athaliah destroyed all the Seed Royal yet Ioash the youngest of the Kings Sons was not destroyed 2 King 11. 1 2. 3. Though Enoch did not dye as others yet he was translated and his moâ—…ulity turned into immortality which was a kind of death 4. As long as he lived he continued to live by faith which is ' the main thing here intended 5. While he lived he had not the fruition of what he believed Of persevering in faith which is the main thing here intended see Chap. 3. v. 6. § 68. §. 65. Of Believers resting on that which they enjoy not TO amplifie their continuing in faith the Apostle addeth this clause 〈◊〉 having received the promises The word received is the same that was used v. 8. § 39. It implyeth an actual possessing and enjoying of a thing The other word promises is that which is used v. 9. § 43 46. It is here taken metonymically for the things promised And because they were many the plural number is used promises As 1. A numerous Seed 2. The Land of Canaan 3. Christ himself 4. Heaven also Besides the same promise was oft repeated as to Abraham Gen. 1â—… â—… 15. 5. 22. 17. Then to Isaac Gen. 26. 3 4. After that to Iâ—… Gen. 28. 13 14. None of these nor any of their Children that came immediatly from their loyns enjoyed the particulars promised while they lived on earth In this respect they dyed in faith still believing that every promise should in due time be accomplished Quest. How can Believers that lived before Abraham be here intended when as
of his Brethren and so hated as they could not give him a good word and that not for any desert of his but because his Father loved him even deservedly Gen. 37. 4. 2. He coming to enquire of the wellfare of his Brethren they upon the first 〈◊〉 of him conspire to slay him but being kept from that unnatural fratriâ—… by the eldest among them they strip him and cast him into a pit where when he had lien some while they take him up and sell him to strange Merchants 〈◊〉 a slave Gen. 37. 23 24 28. Psal. 105. 17. 3. He was brought into Egypt by the foresaid Merchants and there sold to 〈◊〉 Captain of the guard Gen. 39. 4. 4. In his Masters house he was impudently tempted by his Mistress 5. He was falsly accused and maliciously slandered by her that tempted 〈◊〉 6. He was unjustly cast into prison Gen. 39. 7. c. 7. In prison they so manacled and fettered him as they hurt his feet with 〈◊〉 fetters Psal. 105. 18. 8. The kindness that he shew'd to a fellow-prisoner whom he desired to reâ—… him was forgotten Gen. 40. 23. 9. He was kept all his life after he was once sold out of the visible Church 〈◊〉 was his Fathers family in a strange land where he had his wife and 〈◊〉 he died and where his bones remained for a long while Gen. 50. 26. Who may think himself free fnom trialls when as such a man as Ioseph had 〈◊〉 trialls as he had §. 117. Of the Graces that were in Joseph THe Graces wherewith Ioseph was endowed were many and excellent such as these that foâ—…low 1. Faith This is here in special commended 2. Fear of God Tâ—…is he himself doth profesâ—… of himself Gen. 42. 18. 3. Faithfulness This was manifested in all his relations as 1. To God by declaring that which God had made known to him in dreams Gen. 37. 5. 2. To his Father by â—…ringing to him the evill report of his Brethren 3. To his Master who trusted him over all he had Gen. 39. 6. 4. To his Mistâ—…ess in disswading her from unfaithfulness Gen. 39. 8. 5. To the King For what he did was to the Kings emolument Gen. 47. 20. 4. Chastity which was brought to a through proof Gen. 39. 10. 5. Sincerity He câ—…uld not in secret be brought to sin Gen. 39. 11. 6. Patience under Crosses Psal. 105. 18 19. 7. Bearing with wrongs Gen. 50. 21. 8. Forgiving 〈◊〉 Gen. 50. 17 19. 9. Overcoming evill with goodness Gen. 42. 25. and 50. 21. 10. Wisdom in ordering his affaires This was manifested 1. In his Masters house Gen. 39. 4. 2. In the prison Gen. 39. 22. 3. In the Kingdom Gen. 41. 39. and 47. 14. 11. Providence against future wants Gen. 41. 48. 12. Bowells of compassion Gen. 42. 24. and 43. 30. 13. Reverence to his Father and that when he was advanced to outward digâ—…itie above his Father Gen. 46. 29. and 48. 12. 14. Obedience to his Father Gen. 37. 14 15. and 47. 31. 15. Recompence to his Father and that 1. While his father lived Gen. 47. 12. 2. When he was dead Gen. 50. 2. 16. Care of posterity and that 1. In reference to his own Children Gen. 48. 1. c. 2. In reference to his Brethren and their Children Gen. 50. 24. Joseph may be a pattern for Servants Children Brethren Subjects Governours Prisoners Exiles such as are unduly slandered and wronged yea and for all Saints §. 118. Of Joseph's prerogatives THe prerogatives wherewith Ioseph was honoured and blessed were these following 1. His comely feature Gen. 39. 6. 2. His Fathers love Gen. 37. 3. 3. His birthright 2 Chron. 5. 1 2. 4. Gods blessing on his affairs Gen. 39. 2 23. 5. The favour of all that were over him Gen. 39. 4 21. and 41. 38. 6. An extraordinary divine spirit Gen. 37. 6. c. and 40. 8. and 41. 25. 7. High honour even next to the King Gen. 41. 40. 8. Ability and opportunity of doing good Gen. 41. 57. 9. A reservation of his own and Childrens right to the Church of God though he lived most of his dayes in strange land where he was a prime Governour and where his Children were born and brought up Psal. 48. 6. 10. A reputation to be as his father Iacob and other his forefathers a stock and head of the Church the members whereof are stiled the Sons of Iacob and Ioseph Psal. 77. 15. 11. A numerous progenie Gen. 49. 22. Two Tribes issued from him and one of them namely Ephraim was more numerous than most of the other 12. The many years that he lived which were an hundred and ten Genes 50. 22. 13. An honorable laying him in a coâ—…fin wherein he continued hundreds of years Gen. 50. 26. 14. The carrying of his bones in the aforefaid cosfin with the Israelites when they were delivered out of Egypt Exod. 13. 19. 15. His buriall in that part of Canaan which by lot fell to Ephraim and became the inheritance of the Children of Ioseph In these prerogatives of Ioseph we have an instance of the providence and bounty of God towards such as fear him §. 119. Of savoury speeches of dying men THe first point of the commendation of Ioseph's faith is about the Time of shewing it forth thus expressed when he died or dying In the Greek another word is used than was in the former verse translated when he was a dying but of the same signification both of them are participles of the same tense The root from whence this word cometh signifieth and end for Death puts an end to our life here in this world The negative is used of that which never shall have end as their worm dieth not Matth. 9. 44. It here intendeth the very same thing that was implyed of Ioseph's father in this phrase when he was a dying The phrase in this Text hath reference to that which Ioseph himself said Gen. 50. 24. I dye or I am dying This Ioseph saith in regard of his age being an hundred and ten years old and in regard of the weakness of his body and some sickness that befell him and readiness of his minde to yeeld to the good pleasure of God Having apparent signes of the neer approach of his departure he used that phrase to move them the rather to attend to that which he should say unto them for the words of a dying man use most to be heeded The prefaces which dying men have used give good proof to the point Read for this purpose Gen. 49. 〈◊〉 Deut. 32. 1. Iosh. 24. 1 2. 1 Sam. 12. 3. 2 Sam. 23. 1. 1 Kings 2. 〈◊〉 3. 〈◊〉 the speeches of understanding and wise men use to be most pertinent 〈◊〉 hearty most impartial and most profitable Then they consider what lesâ—… are fiâ—…est to be remembred after death 1. As this is commended in others of former times so it ought to be our care in our dayes to consider
by reason of his supreme authority and of his power to work the 〈◊〉 mischief The Kings wrath is as the roaring of a Lion Prov. 19. 12. And 〈◊〉 of death Prov. 16. 14. Thâ—…s then the courage of Moses is amplified by a gradation 1. He feared not man 2. He feared not the greatest of men a King 3. He feared not that which most affrights men the wrath of a King It was his faith in God that expelled this fear of man 〈◊〉 greatest fears affright not believers for what cause of greater fear could 〈◊〉 be than the wrath of such a King as Pharaoh was See more hereof ver 23. â—… 〈◊〉 §. 149. Of a Believers remaining invincible TO shew that it was no blockish stupidity nor obstinate impudence that 〈◊〉 such a resolution in Moses as not to fear the wrath of the King the 〈◊〉 thereof is thus rendred for he endured as seeing him who is invisible The argument is taken from the difference betwixt God and man for this phrase who is invisible is a description of God The argument then may be thus framed He that can see him that is invisible will not fear the wrath of a 〈◊〉 King But Moses saw him that was invisible Therefore he would not fear c. In setting down this reason There is another act of Moses thus expressed He endured This verb is derived from a noun which signifieth strength power courage so as the word of this text endured implyeth that Moses continued resolute and unmoveable he was no whit daunted but retained aâ—… invincible courage By this we see that a true and sound faith makes the Believer invincible so as no cause of human fear will daunt him He that said even in reference to God Though he stay me yet I will trust in him had such an invincible spirit Iâ—…b 13. 15. So in reference to man had Daniels three Companions Dan. 3. 17. This is to the life expressed by him that said In all these things we are more thaâ—… Conquerors through him that loved us For I am perswaded that neither death nor life nor Angells c. shall be able to separate us from the love of God Rom. 8. 37. c. True faith never faileth but retaineth a perpetual vigor and thereupon it maketh men endure and remain invincible Here behold the reason of mens fainting upon violent opposition and of shrinking in their heads through continuance of such opposition They either have not or exercise not faith as they should They acquaint not themselves with the grounds of faith which are Gods properties promises and performances If thou faint in the day of adversity thy strength is small Prov. â—…4 10. The day of adversity is the time to act faith if then a man faint when he should most manifest his faith there may be just suspition of the truth or at least of the vigor of his faith §. 150. Of believers seeing God THE ground of Moses enduring as he did is thus set down as seeing him who is invisible Of the word translated seeing see Chap. 2. ver 8. § 68. and ver 9. § 72. It is here set down in a participle of the present tense to dâ—…clare a continued act This seeing must needs be meant of a spiritual sight by the eye of the soul which is faith For he whom he eyed is said to be invisible but an invisible thing cannot be seen with a corporal eye That would imply contradiction For that which may be discerned with a bodily eye is visible But visible and invisible are contradictory This particle as is premised not by way of diminution as if it were a â—…ming to see but rather by way of amplification For 1. This particle doth sometimes imply an identitie and realitie of a thing and it is used to set forth the perspicuity and clearness thereof as where it is said The glory AS of the onely begotten Son of God John 1. 14. 2. It implyeth a kind of spiritual rapture as if Moses had been rapt into the highest Heaven and there beâ—…eld God himself incouraging him in what he did This act of Moses giveth an instance of the vertue of faith which is to set a man always before God A true believer is like Enoch who walked with God and that continually as the emphasis of the Hebrew word implyeth Gen. 5. 24. I have set the Lord always before me saith a Believer Psal. 16. 8. It was Abrahams speech The Lord before whom I walk Gen. 24. 40. God is the proper object of faith The object wherein it delights the object on which it rests The object from whom it expects every good thing the object to which it returns the glory of all Here behold the reason of a Believers courage The world wonders at it and 〈◊〉 for it seeth not him whom Believers see Gods presence is that which emboldneth Believers as here Moses was emâ—… thereby See more hereof Chap. 13. v. 6. § 78. §. 151. Of seeing him who is invisible 〈◊〉 attribute invisible is derived from the former word translated seeâ—… for a privative particle is joyned with it so as it implyeth the contrary to 〈◊〉 even that which cannot be seen 〈◊〉 Epithite is attributed to God Col. 1. 15. 1. Tim. 1. 17. and that in a 〈◊〉 respect 1. In regard of the Divine substance which is spiritual Every spirit is invisiâ—… 〈◊〉 24. 39. Much more the purest Spirit of all â—… In regard of a divine property which is to be incomprehensible in which 〈◊〉 Christ saith No man hath seen God at any time John 1. 18. And he is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 dwell in the light which no man can approach unto 1 Tim. 6. 16. 1. This is a strong argument against all the conceits of Anthropomorphites 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 make God like unto man See more of those Chap. 1. v. 10. â—… 133. â—… It is as strong an argument against all representations of God God himâ—… 〈◊〉 presseth this Argument Yee saw no manner of similitude on the day that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 spake unto you Deut. 4. 15. â—… It is also against all apprehensions in the mind of God in the likeness of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 object 4 It shews that we must conceive God as he is revealed in his word He beâ—… 〈◊〉 is an object not for the eyes but for the eares not for the brain but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 heart The mysterie of Unitie in Trinitie and the divine properties duely 〈◊〉 in the mind will raise up a great admiration and an high esteem of 〈◊〉 and a due respect towards him â—… This invisibility of God doth not keep him from seeing us Though visible 〈◊〉 cannot see things invisible yet he that is invisible can and doth see them 〈◊〉 visible The eyes of the Lord in every place behold the evill and the good 〈◊〉 15. 3. No obstacle hindereth the sight of him who is invisible How 〈◊〉 this stir us up so to carry
ignorance thereof a great disadvantage 2 King 6. 11. This therefore hath ever been counted one of the lawfull stratagems of war as Abrahams pursuing enemies by night Gen. 14. 15. And Ioshuahs laying men in ambush Iosh. 8. 3 c. So Iudg. 20. 29 c. By this meanes men have preserved themselves as David 1 Sam. 26. 3 4. And enemies have been destroyed as Iudg. 18. 9 10 27. Object This seems to be a treacherous circumventing of men Answ. There is no treachery therein because it is not against trust and truth Where the war is just enemies may be surprized or vanquished by fraud or force openly or secretly It stands both with Prudence and Valour to entrap or beat down an enemie any way On the other side it argues much improvidence to be circumvented for want of Spies The application of this point especially concerneth Governours of States and Commanders in wars §. 187. Of Rahabs receiving the Spies COncerning Rahabs receiving the forenamed Spies the history expresseth these particular circumstances 1. She gave them entertainment in her house 2. Enquirie being made after them she hid them 3. By her cunning speech she kept them who were sent to search for them to seek any further in her house for them 4. She used meanes for their fâ—…ir escape 5. She gave them advice after they were to be gone from her how to remain in safety Quest. Was it lawfull thus to receive Spies against her own Countrey Answ. 1. These were the people of God whom she received 2. Her Countreymen were by God himself devoted to destruction 3. Their land was by the supreme Lord given to the Israelites 4. She knew that the death of the Spies might more exasperate the Israelites and that their life could not prejudice her Countreymen 5. She did it in no treachery or hatred nor for any â—…ilthy lucre or any other by-respect 6. That which she did was by special instinct and by an extraordinary spirit On the forementioned grounds she is said to receive them with peace that is as special friends kindly safely securely not as enemies treacherously not 〈◊〉 any ill against them but sending them away in peace This pattern sheweth that men in danger are to be preserved from such as seek their lives Hereof see more v. 23. § 125. §. 188. Of dismissing in peace such as confide in us THE addition of this last phrase with peace added to Rahabs act in receiving the Spies giveth a cleer proof that they who are taken into protection must as far as may be be dismissed in safety Memorable in this respect is the example of Lot in entertaining the two that he took into his house Gen. 19. 7 c. The like is noted of the old man of Gibeah Judg. 19. 22 c. And of the woâ—… in Bahurim 2 Sam. 17. 18 19 c. And of Ionathan 1 Sam. 20. 42. And 〈◊〉 Obâ—…diah 1 King 18. 13. And of Iehoshabeath 2 Chro. 22. 11. We have for 〈◊〉 the pattern of God himself Ier. 36. 26. And his express charge for hiding the 〈◊〉 and not bewraying him that wandreth Isa. 16. 3. 1. Truth and sidelity requireth as much 2. This is the maine end of undertaking protection to dismiss them in safety Do nothing to these men saith Lot for therefore came they under the shadow of my roof Gen. 19. 8. Great therefore is their treachery who bewray such as put themselves under their protection This was the sin of the Ziphites 1 Sam. 23. 19. which occaâ—… David to pen the 54. Psalm against them This was it that as a perpeâ—… infamy occasioned this stile Iudas the Traitor Luk. 6. 16. §. 189. Of Equivocation ABout Rahabs receiving and dismissing the Spies in peace It is noted in the history that she answered the Officers whom the King sent to apprehend the Spies with these words I wist not whence they were and whether the men 〈◊〉 I wot not Josh. 2. 4 5. Hence a question is raised whither these words may be justified or no Answ. Surely no for she did well know that they came from the Camp of 〈◊〉 and she herself directed them in the way whether they went So as her answer was against a known truth Object Her example is here produced even in receiving and dismissing the Spies as an effect of Faith Answ. In the general that was an act of Faith and so approved but not in the particular circumstances thereof Rahabs answer is somewhat like to the direction which Rebekah gave to her son Iacob In the general Rebekahs direction and intent was a fruit of great faith for it had respect unto the promise of of God made unto Iacob in these words the elder shall serve the younger Gen. 25. 23. But in sundry circumstances it can no way be approved Gen. 27. 6 7 c. It pleaseth the Lord in tender compassion to pass by many infirmities of his Children when he observeth an upright heart and an aim to accomplish his promises Thus did God here accept of Rahabs faith manifested by many fruits § 182. And graciously pass over her infirmities There are some that do excuse Rahab even in the circumstance before noted and that two wayes 1. By freeing it from all untruth thus Rahabs house being a common Inn and diverse passengers lodging therein some might then come into her house and of them she might say I wist not whence they where for Inn-keepers do not know whence all the guess that come to their house are she might also say of them whether the men went I wot not Thus by her speaking of other persons she might speak the truth Answ. 1. There is no expression in the history of any such matter 2. There is little probabilitie thereof 3. That had been no direct answer to the question propounded about the Spies and in that respect an untruth 2. By making up that which Rahab uttered with a mental reservation thus I wist not whence they were to make them known to you and whither the men went I wot not to betray them to you This Iesuites call Equivocation Because in these latter yeares a great controversie hath been raised by Popish Iesuites about Equivocation I will endeavour plainly to set down the state of the question and arguments pro and con Equivocation taken in the most antient and accustomed sense is an ambiguous signification of a word or a doubtfull disposition of a sentence To equivocate is in general to use a word or sentence so ambiguously as it may be taken diversely in this sense or that sense Thus saith Christ Lazarus sleepeth John 11. 11. Christ meaneth the sleep of death the disciples take it of the natural sleep of the body Equivocation in a sentence is when a sentence is so composed aâ—… it may be diversly taken Thus it is said That Ahaziah was forty and two yearâ—…s old when he began to raign 2 Chro. 22. 2. This may be
be that publick sword of Justice which is war be punished Iosh. 22. 12. Iudg. 20. 10. In such cases professors make themselves to be as Heathen-men and Publicans Matth. 18. 17. Of war betwixt Professors of the Faith see The Churches Conquest on Exod. 17. 9 § 16. 1. By the foresaid point of warring with Aliens the ambitions envies jeaâ—… quarrels and warrs of Christians against Christians and Churches against Churches are justly taxed This is a matter much to be lamented Religion it self much suffers hereby Superstition Idolatry Heresy and Schism get two great ground hereby While Churches are at variance among themselves enemies of the Church get great advantage Here that mind in us which was in Abraham Gen. 13. 8. c. the very consideration of this that we are Sons of the same Father the Lord God and of the same Mother the Church would make us yield as he did from our right rather than by bloody war seek to recover it 2. O let us pray for the peace of the Church and every way seek it If any desire to give proof of their valour let them do it upon right objects even such as are Gods Enemies Such as are Aliens Idolaters Antichristians Thus they may in Faith expect and obtain such success and victory as the weakning of enemies may proove to be the strengthning of the Church §. 240. Of the meaning of these words Women received their dead raised to life again Hebr. 11. 35. Women received their dead raised to life again and others were tortured not accepting deliverance that they might obtain a better resurrection A Tenth effect of the vigor of Faith is in these words Women received their dead c. This differeth from the former nine two ways 1. In the persons who manifested that effect Women 2. In the strangeness of the effect which was a receiving their dead to life The persons were of the weaker sex This hath a particular respect to a widow at Zarephath 1 King 17. 23. And to a married wife at Shunen 2 King 4. 36 37. For throughout the whole old Testament we read of no other women to whom this evidence of Faith can be applyed Though these were of the weaker Sex yet the evidence here given is the greatest of all For death is the most irresistable and irrecoverable that can be Lions Fire Sword Armies of Enemies are nothing in comparison of death That which makes those and other like terrible things formidable is that they are means to bring men to death By strength valour agility and quicknes of body or by wit warines and such like properties of the mind mouths of Lions may be stopped violence of fire may be quenched the edge of the sword may be avoided Armies of men may be put to flight but by no strength or wit of man can any be raised from the dead Many of the other instances have been found among the Heathen but this last of being raised from death was never heard of but in those that were endued with divine power The emphasis of this effect which makes it to be applyed to Women resteth upon this word received which is the proper signification of the Greek word Object It was the Faith of Prophets who raised the dead children rather than of the women who received them being raised Answ. The women first desired the Prophets to restore their children being dead which argued their faith 1 King 17. 18. 2 King 4. 30. Had not they believed and made known their desires to the Prophets the Prophets would not have attempted to raise them Nay we may further say that if the women had not believed that the Prophets could have restored their Children the Prophets could not have raised them up It is said of Christ himself that in his own Countrey he could do no mighty work Mark 6. 5. the reason whereof is thus rendred because of their unbelief Matth. 13. 58. Christ said to one who desired the Devill to be cast out of his Son If thou canst believe all things are possible to him that believeth Mark 9. 23. And it was usuall for him to say to others be it unto you according to your Faith Matth. 9. 29. And of the woman of Canaan who importuned him to dispossess her daughter he said Oh woman great is thy faith Matth. 15. 28. So as faith is manifested in believing that the dead may be raised even in those who received that benefit though they be not themselves Ministers or instruments to raise them The Syrâ—…ack translation takes away this amplification of faith by the persons in turning the words thus They delivered to women their Sons from the Resurrection of the dead Thus this relative they hath reference to the Prophets that raised the dead and not to the women that received them being raised But the original Greek is as our English and other translations have turned it Onely in the Greek it is from or out of the resurrection This is an elegant hyperbole Whereas death had taken away their children resurrection restored them for if they had not been raised their Mothers could not have had them again Our English hath plainly and fully expressed the meaning of the phrase by this paraphrase raised to life againe This phrase their dead hath reference to the Sons of the foresaid women which were raised and therefore well expressed in the masculine gender §. 241. Of Faith in raising the dead THE express mention of women in these great effects of Faith giveth proof that women may give as good proof of Faith as men It hath been shewed in the former session that this evidence of receiving their dead raised to life is the greatest effect that hath been noted of Faith among all the worthies here set down See more hereof v. 11. § 53. The particular effect of Faith here mentioned giveth further proof that the vigor of Faith extends it self to the raising of the dead Witnes the two forementioned instances of the widow of Zarephath and the Shunamiâ—…e Witness also the Faith of another widow Luke 7. 15. and the Faith of Iairus and his wife Mark 5. 40. and of Mary and Martha John 11 34. and of the Widows that remained by Dorca's dead corps Act. 9. 39. To raise the dead is within the compass of Gods power and not always against Gods Will as the forementioned examples shew Now what God can do Faith in an humble submission to Gods Will believeth 1. Herein we have a confirmation of the eleventh Article of the Creed concerning the Resurrection of the dead 2. Here is a demonstration of the want or at least the weakness of their Faith who are affrighted with such dangers as may prove deadly especially if they be so frighted as to renounce their holy profession or any way sin against God He that can raise from death can prevent death 〈◊〉 sufficiently support a man in death Faith in Gods power
1 King 21. 12 13. Or otherwise heady people may tumultuously rise against Gods servants as in Davids case 1 Sam. 30. 6. And in Christs case Iohn 8. 59. 10. 31. §. 255. Of sawing Professors asunder A Seventh kind of persecution setteth out a second sort of death in this word they were sawn asunder The Greek word may seem to be derived from a noun that signifieth a saw The word here is properly translated according to the usual succession thereof Some Authors do also use it more generally for any cutting or pulling asunder as in the story of Susanna where it is said the Angell waiteth with his sword to cut thee in two v. 59. this word is used in the Greek It is also used about cutting off the tongue and utmost parts of the eldest Sons body 2 〈◊〉 4. 7. We do not read in sacred Scriptures of any that were sawn asunder But the Jewes among other their traditions have this that the Prophet Isaiah was sawn asunder with a wooden saw in the time of King Manasseh Epiphanius in setting out Isaiah's life noteth as much so doth Hierom in the last close of the fifteenth Book of his Comment on Isaiah 57. Whether that be true of Isaiah or no most sure it is that some have after such a manner been Martyred either by sawing them asunder or by pulling the members of their body asunder This testimony of the Apostle is sufficient to assure us of the truth thereof and it giveth an instance of the cruelty of Persecutors which sheweth it self even in the death of Martyrs They think it not enough to torment them before hand for trialls sake to see if they can make them yield noâ—… after that to take away their lives but to take them away with bitter and griâ—…vous torment as sawing asunder especially with a wooden saw Thus Antiochus after he had cut out the tongues flead off the skinns pull'd asunder many parts of the body of the seven Brethren fried them in panns to death The Râ—…man Persecutors dealt as cruelly with the Martyr St. Laurence after they had scourged him and plucked off a great deal of his flesh with red hot pinchers they broyl'd him to death on a gridiron They rosted others to death on spits They boil'd others to death in scalding lead They brake the bones of others and let them lie on engines till they died other like cruell kinds of death they put others unto The ordinary kind of means whereby Papists put Martyrs to death is burning with fire which is a cruell kind of death especially as they used it for some Martyrs were houres together burning in the fire and some had limb after limb dryed up with the fire before their breath was taken away Some had barrells of pitch over their head set on fire to drop down and scald them on their head and other parts Some were hanged upon a Gibbet with a pulley thereon and a burning fire under them into which they were let down till the lower part of their feet were burnt off then drawn up and let down again till other parts were consumed and thus kept long under torment Time will not suffer to set down all their kinds of cruelty See § 245. The ground of all was their extreme hatred of truth and malice against maintainers thereof which made them cast out all bowells of pity yea it made them take a divelish delight in cruelty Herein lieth a difference betwixt cruelty that tends to death and that which is in death The former may be to make men yield but this is on malice and a meer divelish disposition 1. This giveth instance of the depth of mans corruption which makes him as a Devill incarnate worse than the most savage beasts Some Tyrants have so far exceeded in cruelty as they have hired men to invent instruments for cruell kinds of death Phalar is among the Heathen is famous or rather infamous for this Perillus at his motion made a Bull of Brass hollow within which with fire might be heated red hot and men put thereinto their crying out for that torture seemed to be as the lowing of a Bull and thereupon no pity taken of them Other like things are noted of Dionysius Rouser is and other tyrants 2. These tortures do give demonstration of the unconceivable supportance and comfort of the Divine Spirit whereby Martyrs have been enabled with patience to endure what cruelties could be inflicted on them and in the midd'st of torments meekly and sweetly to commend their Spirits into Gods hand to the worlds astonishment 3. How should this stir us up patiently to bear smaller trialls Yea not to be affrighted or discouraged with any thing that man can do but to rest upon this that that God who hath enabled his servants in former times to endure such exquisite tortures unto death will enable us to endure what he shall bring us unto Pertinent to this purpose is the advise of Christ Luke 14. 4 5. §. 256. Of the danger of Temptation on the right hand BEtwixt the second and third kind of death This is inserted were tempted which is the eighth kind of persecution Great question is made concerning this word tempted and concerning the Apostles inserting it in this place Some conceive that it was not here inserted by the Apostle but put in the margent by some that would give a sum of all the trialls here mentioned and that afterwards it was by others put into the text But thus it would imply a mixture of human inventions with sacred Scripture which is not to be admitted Others conceive the Greek word was mistaken thorough the mistake of a letter Instead whereof a vowell is here used For the Greek word with the single letter signifieth to be burnt In sense this might well stand and thus there would be four distinct kinds of death set down 1. Stoned 2. Sawen asunder 3. Burnt 4. Slain with the Sword Many of our later expositors yield to this But seeing all the Greek copies agree in the former which is were tempted I suppose it is not safe to open such a Gap to Atheists and Papists about the imperfection of the original To take it therefore as it is in the text were tempted it may be inserted as a reason why they were put to such cruell deaths even because being tempted they remained resolute and would not yield to their persecutors Thus in the next verse he inserts these words of whom the world was not worthy as the reason why Saints wandred up and down so as they did In this sense it is agreable to this phrase in the former verse They had trialls of mockings c. Or else it may be taken for long and grievous oppressions either by enemies in a strange Land or by cruell Governours in their own Countrey which by their long continuance proved great trialls and temptations even worse than death And therefore here set
among the kinds of death Yea further it may be taken for temptations on the right hand as we speak as riches honours promotions immunities pleasures and other such like fair baites and are here reckoned amongst the kinds of cruell death because this kind of temptation was as dangerous as the cruellest death if not more For instance take David who all the while he was persecuted by Saul and while he had enemies in his Kingdom remained faithfull and constant with his God but peace and prosperity stole away his heart to satisfie his lust and to follow the same to the taking away of the life of Uriah 2 Sam. 11. 2. c. Demas was an old disciple and had long in the time of fiery persecutions held the true Faith yet at length the world made him revolt 2 Tim. 4. 10. It is said of Antiochuâ—… that by peace he should destroy many Dan. 8. 25. Though for many yeares after Christ was ascended the Church was under fiery persecutions yet then were the purest times thereof and in that respect Sathan is said to be bound Rev. 20. 2. But when thorough Constantines other Emperors large donations to the Church they enjoyed peace obtained much wealth and attained to high honors they proved in time to be Antichristian In this respect Sathan is said to be loosed Rev. 20. 3. Experience of all ages giveth further proof hereof In the latter end of Queen Maryes days there were sundry Professors who for the truth they held had patiently and couragiously endured long and hard imprisonment and other trialls for the Truths sake and had remained so constant therein as they were condemned to death and ready to be burned but by the sudden death of Queen Mary were as brands pulled out of the fire and set at libertie Of these many in the halcyon days of Queen Elizabeth being preferred to high places and having obtained much wealth denied the power of Godlines and made shiprack of Faith and a good conscience There are two especiall grounds hereof 1. The deceitfullnes of these temptations 2. The foolishnes of mans heart 1. This epithite deceitfulnes is in general added to sin comprising under sin all temptations that lead thereto Heb. 3. 13. In particular it is attributed to riches Matth. 13. 22. And to pleasing lusts Eph. 4. 22. Of the respects wherein sin is deceifull See Chap. 3. v. 13. § 148. 2. The foolishnes of mans mind herein appeareth that it so doteth on these temptations as it is intoxicated therewith and prefers them before all other things Voluptuous persons are lovers of pleasures more than lovers of God 2 Tim. 3. 4. Covetous persons are Idolaters Ephes. 5. 5. They make their wealth their God Ambitious persons advance themselves above all that is called God 2 Thess. 2. 4. Baits are not more dangerous to the silly fish fowl and beasts than these temptations to men They are like a sweet poyson the venome whereof is not discerned till it hath soaked out the vital vigor in man and become incurable 1. This informes us in the vigor of Faith that enables a man to stand against these temptations as hath been exemplified in Moses v. 24 25 26. 2. This giveth proof of the subtiltie of Persecutors who can so far fawn on them they hate as to offer all pleasing things unto them We have heard how persecutors could offer freedom to professors if they would yield § 247. They shew themselves herein to be guided by the spirit of the old wily Serâ—…ent who hath his wiles Eph. 6. 11. Thus he tempted Christ reserving this kinde of temptation to the last place which Christ resisted with greatest inâ—…ignation Matth. 4. 8 9 10. 3. This instructeth us in the need use and benefit of crosses They are espeâ—… means to keep us from those temptations which are so dangerous We have cause in this respect to bear crosses the more patiently because they are means to wean us from this vvorld 4. This teacheth us to moderate our desire of the things of this world in 〈◊〉 they are temptations so dangerous They that will be rich fall into temptaâ—… and a snare and into many foolish and hurtfull lusts which drown men in deâ—… and perdition 1 Tim. 6. 9. We ought therefore to be so â—…ar from an immoderate desire of riches as if 〈◊〉 increase not to set our hearts upon them Psal. 62. 10. 5. This is enough to keep us from envying those that have this world at will they deserve more pity for they are subject to dangerous temptations 6. This also is enough to comfort such which want the preferments and proâ—… and pleasures which others have What want they Nothing but dangerous temptations snares and such things as may make them for ever miserable §. 257. Of persecutors seeking the bloud of professors THE ninth kinde of persecution and last of the three which was to death is thus set down were slain with the sword or word for word they died in the â—…aughter of the sword The sword hath in all ages been an usual instrument to put men to death therewith and that by beheading them or thrusting them through or otherwise taking away their life Much cruelty hath been shewed upon Saints by the sword I suppose that this kinde of death is in the last place noted to intimate the 〈◊〉 of martyrs that by their bloud have sealed up Gods truth The Apostles phrase induceth me to suppose so much The slaughter of the sword implieth a great slaughter In this respect a mouth is attributed to the sword and the sword is said to eat or devour and the same word which sâ—…gnifieth destruction is put for a sword because thereby many are destroyed see § 232. So many Prophets and Professors were slain with tâ—…e sword in Ahabs time as Elijah thought none to be left but himself 1 King 19. 10. That which is here said of slain or slaughter sheweth that Professors may be brought to Seal their profession by their bloud The first Professor that ever was was brought hereunto namely Abel Gen. 4. 8. so was Zechariah 2 Chr. 24. 21. I have the rather named these two in particular because Christ hath made especial mention of them Yet so as he implies many more betwixt them under this phrase all the righteous bloud shed upon the earth from the bloud of Abel unto the bloud of Zecharias Matth. 23. â—…5 1. This ariseth from an immortal hatred of the truth and an unsatiable thirst of the bloud of Professors thereof in persecutors 2. From a secret fear that persecutors have of Professors thinking they can never be secure till they be sure of the death of Professors Herâ—…by we see a necessity of preparing against the utmost that persecutors can do 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to kill Luke 12. 4. This caution is hinted in this phrase ye have not yet 〈◊〉 unto bloud Hebr. 12. 4. What advantage is it to have much resisted 〈◊〉 if we yield
Old Covenant Heb. 8. 13. So as the new must come in when the old is abrogated 1. This doth set forth the excellency of the Gospel above the Law and of our times above the times of the Law Well weigh the difference betwixt the Mediator of the Law and of the Gospel betwixt the old and new Covenant and the soresaid excellency will more clearly and fully be manifested 1. The Mediator of the Law was a son of man a meer man Whereas Christ the mediator of the Gospel was the Son of God and though a true man yet not meer man but God-man 2. Moses the Mediator of the Law was a sinfull man once in danger to be killed for neglect of Circumcision Exod. 4. 24 25. And after excluded out of Canaan for his incredulity Numb 20. 12. Whereas Christ the Mediator of the Gospel knew no sin 2 Cor. 5. 21. but was holy harmelesse undefiled c. Heb. 7. 26. 3. Moses the Mediator of the Law was not able himself to endure the delivery of that whereof he was a Mediator Heb. 12. 21. It is said he exceedingly feared and quaked at the delivery of the Law Whereas Christ the Mediator of the Gospel was able to dwell with that devouring fire and everlasting burnings mentioned Isa. 33. 14. He stood in that bush which burned with fire and was not consumed Exod. 3. 2. 4. Moses was a Mediator only to deliver the Law from God to the people Deut. 5. 27 31. Acts 7. 38. Gal. 3. 19. Whereas Christ the Mediator of the Gospel is our surety who hath satisfied the Law for us We therefore have beyond all comparison the better Mediator and in like manmer the better Covenant so it s expresly called Heb. 8. 6. Now hath he obtained a more excellent ministry by how much also he is the Mediator of a better Covenant which was established upon better promises It s better then the Covenant of works in the very substance of it It s better then the Covenant of grace as it was made with the Iewes 1. In the clear manifestation of it by the Gospel Eph. 3. 5. 2. In the sure ratification of it by the death of Christ Heb. 9. 15. 3. In the mighty operation of the Spirit in and by it 2 Cor. 3. 6. 2. To stir us up to take due notice of the excellency of the times of the Gospel to blesse God for reserving us thereto and to endeavour with our utermost ability to walk worthy thereof This worthy walking is in particular expressed 2 Cor. 5. 17. Eph. 4. 24. §. 116. Of the sprinkling of Christs blood Heb. 12. 24. And to the blood of sprinkling that speaketh better things then that of Abel THe last priviledge here noted as it is a distinct priviledge in it self as the copulative AND importeth so it is an amplification of that which is immediatly set before it For it is one of the prime fruits of Christs mediation Being our Mediator he shed his blood for us His blood being the blood of a Mediator it proves a blood of sprinkling Being a blood of sprinkling it speaks better c. To handle this as a distinct priviledge the meaning of the words is first to be opened By blood he meanes the death of the Mediator before mentioned For mans life is in his blood Gen. 9. 5. The shedding of a mans blood is the taking away of his life Now Christs blood was shed as the blood of beasts under the Law for a sacrifice for expiation of sin And that Gods people might have a more particular assurance of their clensing by the blood of their sacrifices it was wont under the Law to be sprinkled upon them Exod. 24. 8. and 29. 21. Lev. 14. 6 7. Hereunto alludeth the Apostle in this place And by blood of sprinkling by a figure he means blood sprinkled or as Heb. 11. 28. 1 Pet. 1. 2. sprinkling of blood Sprinkling of blood setteth out the application of the merit thereof to the particular persons that are sprinkled Now Christs blood is applied on his part by his Spirit which inwardly perswades the soul of a right it hath to Christ and to all that he hath done and endured for mans redemption And on our part by faith which moves us to rest upon Christ for a particular benefit to our selves of his obedience unto death So as the mention of blood shews the ground of atonâ—…ment sprinkling the means of receiving benefit thereby So that from the sprinkling of Christs blood the Apostle gives us to understand That Christs blood is communicable which is evident by the frequent sprinkling of that blood and of that water which under the law were types of Christs blood For by the sprinkling thereof things and persons were consecrated to an holy use and unclean things and persons were cleansed To give some particular instances The Tabernacle which was the place of the holy worship was thus sprinkled and all the ministring vessels therein Heb. 9. 21. And the Altar Lev. 1. 5. And the Mercy Seat Lev. 16. 14. And the Book of the Covenant Heb. 9. 19. So also the Priests and their garments Lev. 8. 30. And all the people Exod. 24. 8. That sprinkling of blood was a rite of consecration is evident Lev. 8. 30. Quest. Why should the forementioned things be consecrated by sprinkling of blood Answ. All things are unclean to sinful man till by Christs blood and faith therein they are sanctified So as hereby the contagion of mans natural pollution was set out Instances of cleansing unclean things by sprinkling of blood and water are these 1. Such as eat any unclean thing Lev. 11. 8. This being prohibited was a plain sin So touching or any way medling with unclean things wilfully 2. Such as unawares touched any unclean thing Lev. 5. 2. This was a casualty 3. Such as were infected with leprosie running issue or any like disease Lev. 13. and 15. So women certain dayes after child-bearing These were infirmities 4. Such as buried their dead friends or touched their corps Numb 19. 11. to typifie the danger of having to do with such as are dead in sin Like to this was the uncleannesse of him who killed the red cow who carried her out who burnt her who gathered up her ashes to make the sprinkling water withal All these were duties commanded yet because they were occasioned by sin though they were about the means of purging from uncleannesse made the performers thereof unclean All these and other like kinds of legal uncleannesse were purged with blood sprinkled on them Numb 19. 17 18. Heb. 9. 22. Thus purging vertue arising from sprinkling of blood evidently shewes that Christs blood is communicable the vertue of it extends to others for the legal purging was but a type of Christs This is further manifest by the Sacramental sprinkling of water in Baptism which is a sign of Christs blood and by the communicating bread and wine in the Lords Supper Two especial
blood on them that dwell on the earth as Rev. 6. 9 10. The Apostle doth hereby give us to understand That dead Saints speak Which is plainly expressed Heb. 11. 4. where the Apostle saith thus Abel being dead yet speaketh In like manner all that lived righteously or suffered for righteousnesse sake and that have their life and death registred for posterity do speak For they do as plainly and distinctly instruct us in the good will of God in our duty to him and in the way to life yea and in the extent of our obedience how it ought to extend it self not only to the doing of what God requireth but also to the enduring of what he is pleased to lay upon us as Heb. 5. 8. they do I say as plainly instruct us therein at if they were living and with an audible voyce spake unto uâ—… and exhorted us to such obedience and such patience as they in their life time shewed In this respect saith the Apostle Rom. 15. 4. whatsoever things were written asoretime were written for our learning 1. Which may serve for the refutation of that undue cavill which Papists lay upon the Scripture that it is a mute Judge If dead Saints because they are registred in the Scripture may be said to speak much more the Scripture which registreth what they speak But note the expresse phrases of Scripture against that cavill as Rom. 4. 3. what saith or speaketh the Scripture and Ioh. 19. 37. Another Scripture saith or speaketh and Ioh. 7. 42. saith not the Scripture Therefore the Scripture is stiled the word as the word of the Prophets Heb. 1. 1. if God should by an audible intelligible and distinct voyce speak to us we could not better know his mind then we may by the Scriptures May not a friend as plainly declare his mind by a letter written as by word of mouth We read 2 Chro. 21. 12. of a writing that came from Eliah after he was translated which letter question lesse he had written whil'st he was on earth and lest to be delivered to the King did not that letter as plainly declare Gods Message as if by a voyce it had been uttered So did that writing which Baruch wrote from Ieremiahs mouth Ier. 36. This phrase 2 Cor. 10. 11. such as we are by word in letter sheweth that Scripture hath its voyce therefore it s no mute Judge 2. Let us be exhorted to hearken to the voyce of dead Saints as Mic. 6. 9. Hear the rod 1. by it learn Gods mind They who imitate dead Saints hear them speak and hearken to their instructions §. 119. Of the excellency of Christs blood above others CHrists blood every way speaketh better things then Abel or his blood For 1. Abel speaks for imitation Christ not only so but for expiation justification and salvation all which he hath merited 2. Abels blood speaks for revenge Christs for pardon Luk. 23. 34. Therefore saith the Apostle Eph. 1. 7. In him we have redemption through his blood the forgivenesse of sin according to the riches of his grace Quest. Why is the comparison betwixt the blood of Abel and the blood of Christ Answ. Because Christs blood in regard of the plotting and practising of those that shed it was as unjustly as wrongfully as maliciously shed as Abels Now lest from that which is said of Abels blood Gen. 4. 10. and Matth. 23. 35. the like should be feared of Christs by this comparison he removeth that scruple The Apostle doth hereby give us to understand That Christs blood hath a more excellent vertue then others This is true of others persons and others blood 1. The best that can be said of others persons is that they are an excellent pattern and example Thereupon we are exhorted to be followers of them Heb. 6. 12. But Christ his person his blood is for our justification sanctification and Salvation 1 Cor. 1. 30. 2. The best that can be said of others blood is that its a ratification of the truth of that profession for which it was shed In this respect the Apostle stileth his sufferings a confirmation of the Gospel Phil. 1. 7. and v. 12. saith that they turned to the furthering of the Gospel But by Christs blood the covenant of peace and reconciliation betwixt God and man is made and confirmed Heb. 9. 15 16. 3. The blood of others unjustly shed cryeth for revenge Gen. 4. 10. Matth. 23. 35. Rev. 6. 10. But Christs for pardon Luc. 23. 34. Eph. 1. 7. Yea as it hath been formerly shewed and proved we are redeemed reconciled justified sanctified and saved by Christs blood Thus we see how Christs blood hath every way a more excellent vertue then others And this appeareth 1. From the dignity of his person we Christians know that Christ was true God that he assumed our nature into the unity of the Deity so as God and man became one person In this respect the word was made flesh Joh. 1. 14. And God was manifested in the flesh 1 Tim. 4. 16. By vertue of the hypostatical and personal union that blood which was shed by the humane nature is attributed to the divine nature Act. 20. 28. In this respect it hath a divine and an infinite worth dignity merit vertue and efficacy and therefore is better and more excellent then any others 2. From the ends why Christ shed his blood 1. To free man from sin and from all that misery whereunto man by sin had brought himself Gal. 3. 13. 2. To bring man to everlasting happinesse Eph. 5. 25 26 27. Can there be better things then these Can any other blood effect these 1. This demonstrateth the blasphemy of Papists who attribute the merit and virtue proper to Christs blood to the blood of Martyrs For they teach that by the blood of Martyrs sins are expiated Yea they have a new devise of mingling the milk of the Mother with the blood of the Son A Jesuiticall blasphemy 2. This serves for the aggravation of their impiety who trample on this blood of Christ of which the Apostle speaketh Heb. 10. 29. See Heb. 10. § 110. 3. This should stir us up highly to esteem the death and sacrifice of Christ. And that simply in by and for it self for its most precious 1 Pet. 1. 19 Yea also comparatively above all other blood for it speaks better things then they If the blood and death of Gods servants be precious as Psal 72. 14. and Psal. 116. 15. How much more the blood of the Son of God and that not only in the better worth but also in the better effect it speaketh better 4. Let us be exhorted with strong confidence to trust to this blood and to the efficacy thereof and that by reason of the better things which it speaketh namely Grace Mercy Pardon Reconciliation Acceptation and Salvation Hereon we ought especially to meditate when our sins make clamours in our consciâ—…nces and the cry of them may seem to
4. 2. Be well informed in thine own nakednesse emptinesse nothingnesse and unworthinesse So was Abraham 18. 27. Iacob Gen. 32. 10. Iob 42. 6. David Psal. 22. 6. 143. 2. Isa. 6. 5. Paul 1 Tim. 1. 15. and others This will much amplifie our esteem of God §. 136. Of serving God with an holy fear THe second special property of our service to God is Godly fear The word in the original signifieth a good or religious circumspection which moves men cantiously or warily to enterprise what they do in that respect its translated fear The word here translated godly fear is compounded of a verb that signifieth to take and an adverb that signifieth well so as according to the notation of the word it implieth well to take or apprehend a thing Thence followeth a wary circumspection and a godly fear They who are circumspect and wary about the things which concern Gods worship are expressed under this word which our English translate devout Luk. 2. 25. It is a grace in man that hath relation and respect to God in which respect this Epithite godly is here applied to it thus godly fear This kind of word is seven times used in the new Testament as Luk. 2. 25. Act. 2. 5. and 8. 2. In these three places it s translated devout Heb. 5. 7. and 11. 7. and here In all these places it importeth a godly fear onely once I find it used to set out a natural fear viz. Act. 23. 10. By this speciall property of our service to God the Apostle evidently demonstrateth that An holy fear is a speciall means of well ordering the service we do to God The grounds whereof may be 1. That goodnesse and kindnesse which in God is mixed with greatnesse and Majesty and power and justice He is truly that which the Heathen unduly stiled their Iupiter Optimus Maximus In like manner doth God proclaim his own name Exod. 34. 6. and his Son sets him forth Matth. 11. 25. and 6. 9. Now as his greatnesse requires fear Ier. 10. 7. Mal. 1. 6. So his goodnesse requires that it be a good and godly fear 2. That alteration of our nature which is wrought by the powerful work of Gods Spirit True it is that the flesh remaineth in all while they remain in this flesh Rom. 7. 23 24. Gal. 5. 17. In this respect God gives to his even to the best of his a Spirit of fear Note 2 Cor. 5. 11. Act. 5. 11. But with this flesh there is also the Spirit in such as are regenerate This sanctifying Spirit makes that fear in them to be a good and godly fear such a fear was Noahs Heb. 11. 7. For the Spirit works love in the Souls of men Gal. 5. 22. 2 Tim. 1. 7. Now love mixed with fear makes it to be a godly fear 1. This may inform us in the condition of regenerate persons It s a kind of middle condition betwixt mans entire estate wherein God at first created man and that corrupt estate whereinto man fell In his entire estate he needed nothing but love in his corrupt estate nothing works on him but a servile slavish fear such a fear as Adam had in the garden Gen. 3. 8 10. and Gain Gen. 4. 13. and Pharaoh Exod. 12. 31. such a fear casts out love 1 Joh. 4. 18. But the regenerate estate is mixed of both and that by reason of that double principle which is in man flesh and spirit fear arising from the flesh love from the spirit But by this mixture of love servile fear is made a godly fear which is ever accompanied with love and therefore in sacred Scripture oft joyned together as Deut. 10. 12. Of this kind of fear see My Domestical Duties Treat § 4. 2. This demonstrates unto us thâ—…â—…xcremes whereunto most are given some in the defect some in the excâ—…sse The defect is of such as have no fear at all such commonly are the most impudent and audacious sinners like unbroken and unbrideled horses which run headlong to their own and their riders destruction These will be held from no sin that they have power and opportunity to commit Note Gen. 20. 11. Rom. 3. 18. The excesse of such fear is nothing but wrath and vengeance This is a plain servile slavish fear which is so far from being accompanied with love as by perfect love it s cast out 1 Ioh. 4. 18. It s joyned with hatred It hath two violent effects 1. It oft casts men into strange extacies as Dan. 5. 6. and makes them despair Gen. 4. 3 It s a plain diabolicall fear Iam. 2. 19. 2. It puts strange desires into mens heads and makes them wish there were no death no judgement no hell no Judge no God The godly fear here mentioned is as a vertue in the mean betwixt these two extremes 3. Upon the foresaid ground let us be exhorted to possesse our souls with this godly fear when we draw near to God to worship and serve him Such an exhortation Christ giveth about patience Luk. 21. 19. This will be a speciall meanes to make thee serve God acceptably For godly fear ariseth from faith as I have shewed in My Domestical Duties Treat 1. § 4. 4. Direction how to get this godly fear 1. Acquaint thy self with God as Eliphaz adviseth Iob 22. 21. and be well instructed in his divine properties and excellencies as in his supream soveraignty c. Of which see The Churches Conquest on Exod. 17. 11. § 43. Ignorance of the excellency of a thing makes it to be disesteemed But true knowledg thereof workes an high esteem and due respect 2. Chron. 28. 9. Hereby God wronght in Iob a godly fear Iob 42. 2 3. 2. Get all the evidences that thou canst of Gods Fatherly respect to thee Call to mind his offers of grace revealed in his word Observe his gracious dealing with thee how long he hath born with thee wherein he hath dealt better with thee then with many others Well observe what fruits of his sanctifying Spirit are wrought in thee These give evidence that God is our Father and will make us thereupon desirous to please him 3. Set this God allwaies before thee and remember that the eyes of the Lord are in every place beholding the evill and the good as Prov. 15. 3. This also will work a godly fear For it will make thee to do all things as in his presence Note Gen. 39. 9. 4. Be well informed in the horrible nature of sin how contrary it is to God and that in his chiefest excellency which is his purity and holiness Nothing more contrary to another not darknesse to light nor death to life Nothing makes a creature so loathsome in Gods sight as sin Sin only incenseth Gods wrath Sin causeth all judgements Sin makes the Devill so terrible as he is Sin puts a sting into death Sin excludes from heaven and implungeth into hel Were this thorowly
did judge this sinne to be worthy of death For Nebuchadnezzar rosted in the fire two men for committing adultery with their neighbours wives Jer. 29. 22 23. 10. Adultery is made worse then theft Pro. 6. 30. yet theft amongst us is accounted worthy of death Obj. Lust is a violent passion and a man is more put on to adultery then he can be to thefâ—… Ans. There may be a greater instigation to steal namely to satisfie a mans hunger Pro. 6. 30. then to commit adultery Though lust be violent yet married persons have a ready remedy to allay it which is a seasonable use of the lawful marriage duty §. 40. Of Gods judging Fornicators and Adulterers THis act of judging attributed to God hath reference Sometimes to all sorts indefinitely Sometimes distinctly to the righteous or distinctly to the unrighteous In the indefinite respect it is used two wayes 1. To set out Gods righteous governing the whole world and his equal dealing with all men Thus it is said of God He shall judge the world in righteousnesse Ps. 9. 8. 2. To demonstrate Gods rewarding every one according to his works as where it is said How shall God judge the world Rom. 3. 6. His rewarding of all is thus set out especially at the last day In the day when God shall judge c. Rom. 2. 16. Distinctly in reference to the righteous it implies Gods trying their truth and integrity Iudge me O Lord for I have walked in my integrity Examine me O Lord and prove me c. Psal. 26. 1 1. 2. His determining their cause The Lord judge between me and thee and see and plead my cause c. 1 Sam. 24. 12 15. 3. His justifying them by revenging their adversaries Psal. 9 4 5. 4. His chastening them here to prevent their eternal damnation 1 Cor. 11. 32. In reference to the unrighteous it signifieth 1. To revenge them in this world Rev. 6. 10. 2. To condemn them in the world to come Luk. 19. 22 compared with Matth. 25. 30 In these two last respects is this word judge here used Concerning Gods judging these sinners it is in general said That because of these things the wrath of God cometh upon the children of disobedience Eph. 5. 6. Particular judgements are either such as God mediately by the Ministry of man inflicteth on these kinds of sinners or such as immediately he sendeth down from himself Mediate judgements by the Ministry of men are either extraordinary or ordinary Of extraordinary mediate judgements we have these instances Phineas his thrusting thorow with a Javelin Zimri and Cosbi in their Tent Num. 25. 6 7 c. And the sons of Iacob destroying the Shechemites Gen. 34. 25 c. And the Israelites destroying almost the whole Tribe of Benjamin Judg. 20. 48. And Absoloms destroying his brother Amnon 2 Sam. 13. 29 32. The ordinary mediate judgement against adulterers was death The Law for this is expresly set down Deut. 22. 22. This judgement was in use among Gods people even before the Law of Moses for Iudah adjudged Tamar his daughter to be burnt for this sin Gen. 38. 24. The very Heathen by the light of Nature saw the equity hereof For Abimelech charged all his people not to touch Isaac or Rebeccah upon pain of death Gen. 26. 11. Some take this touching especially of Isaacs wife to be of committing adultery with her But more clear is that instance which the Prophet Ieremiah giveth concerning the King of Babylons rosting in the fire Zedekiah and Aâ—…ab because they committed adultery with their neighbours wives Ier. 29. 22 23. Heathen Authors give us many instances of the practice of States among the Gentiles in putting adulterers to death The Arabians used so to do Draco's Law among the Athenians judged adultery to be a capital sin The Goths used to put adulterers to death The Laws of the Romans called the twelve Tables did also make adultery to be a capital offence So did the Iulian Law Thus was it also among the Romans in the dayes of Augustus Caesar. Judgements immediately from God have been of divers sorts As 1. Upon particular persons namely those four and twenty thousand which died of a plague for committing adultery with the daughters of Moab Numb 25. 9. 2. On Cities The Prophet declareth this sin to be one cause of that extraordinary judgement that was executed on Sodom and the Cities near unto her he saith They committed abomination Ezek. 16. 50. hereby he means their buggery and other kinds of uncleannesse 3. Upon Nations God expresly saith That the Land where Israel dwelt spued out the Nations that were before them for sinnes of uncleannesse Levit. 18. 27 28. 4. Upon the whole world For concerning the old world which was destroyed with a â—…loud it is said That the sons of God saw the daughters of men that they were fair and they took them wives of all which they chose Gen. 6. 2. Their adulteries are hereby described and set down as a special cause of the general deluge More particularly kinds of judgement may distinctly be considered as inflicted in this world or in the world to come In this world while they live or after their death While they live Temporal or Spiritual Temporal judgements inflicted in this life on unclean persons are 1. In their Name Shame and Disgrace as we noted before § 38. 2. In their Body sundry diseases God saith of an Adulteresse That he would cast her into a bed and them that commit adultery with her into great tribulation Revel 2. 22. By casting into a bed diseases which force persons to keep their bed are meant 3. In their State with extream poverty as was shewed § 38. 4. In their Soul with terror of conscience Certainly David was herewith sorely punished who in that Psalm which he penneth as a testimony of his repentance for his adultery thus prayeth Make me to hear joy and gladnesse that the bones which thou hast broken may rejoyce Psal. 51. 8. Under that metaphor of broken bones terror of conscience is signified Hardnesse of heart and a reprobate sense hath ceised on others These are spiritual judgements inflicted in this life 5. All manner of bitternesse The end of a strange woman is bitter as wormwood and sharp as a two-edged Sword Prov. 5. 4. By experience the Wiseman thus saith of such an one I finde more bitter then death the woman whose heart is snares and nets c. Eccl. 7. 26. 6. A miserable death which the Wiseman speaking of an Adulterer and Adulteresse thus expresseth He goeth after her straightway as an Ox goeth to the slaughter or as a fool to the correction of the stocks till a dart smite thorow his liver as a bird hasteth to the snare and knoweth not that it is for his life Pro. 7. 22 23. After death his infamy continueth for his reproach shall not be wiped away Pro. 6. 33. And this sin is a fire that will root
Thus Iacob said concerning his Brother Esau I fear him thereupon he prayed to God to be delivered from him and withall used means to prevent what mischief he could Genesis 32 11 13 c. The evil therefore of fear of man is in the excesse thereof and that 1. When man is feared more then God so as in that case there is an opposition betwixt God and man This Christ for bids where he saith Fear not them which kill the body but rather fear him which is able to destroy both soul and body Matth. 10. 28. 2. When fear of man keeps us from our bounden duty as They which knew Christ yet were kept from speaking openly of him for fear of the Iews Iohn 7. 13. 3. When it puts us on to any sinne as Abraham was hereby brought to dissemble his wife Gen. 12. 11 c. 20. 2. So Isaac Gen. 26. 7. and Peter was hereby brought to deny his Master Matth. 26. 69 c. Saul acknowledgeth his sinfull fear in this kinde 1 Samuel 15. 24. §. 86. Of Motives against fear of man III. AMong other Motives against fear of man these following are of force 1. Expresse Prohibition 1 Pet. 3. 14. Christ himself hath thrice together inculcated this prohibition Matth. 10. 26 28 31. which makes it the more forcible 2. The Patern of such Worthies of old as have not feared man The Parents of Moses were not afraid of the Kings commandment Moses himself feared not the wrath of the King Heb. 11. 23 27. David as here so in sundry other places professed that he feared not man Psal. 56. 4. Micaiah feared not the threatning of Ahab 1 King 22. 28. Nor Daniel nor his three Companions feared the King and his Princes Dan. 3. 16. 6. 10. The Apostles feared not the threatning of the Priests of the Jews Acts 4. 19. 5. 29. The examples of Martyrs in all ages are memorable in this kinde 3. The Disgrace that followeth upon fear of man It ill beseems yea it is a great shame to servants of God to fear men Should such a man as I flee saith Nehemiah in this case Neh. 6. 11. There can be no greater disgrace to a souldier then upon fear to flee from his colours 4. The evil Effects that follow thereupon Many are thereby brought against their conscience to omit bounden duties as openly to professe Christ Iohn 7. 13. and to acknowledge other truths Iohn 9. 22. Others are brought to commit grosse sins This moved Aarâ—…n to make the golden Calf Exod. 32. 22 c. This made many Christians of old to offer Sacrifice to Devils as the Heathen did and otherwise to commit abominable Idolatry This made many English in Queen Maries dayes to go to Masse and professe Popery This in our dayes hath made many to seem more prophane then their consciences told them they should be This hath made many Judges to pervert judgment There is scarce a sin that fear of man brings not men unto 5. The Restraint of mans power It can at the uttermost but reach to the body and all that it can do to the body cannot make a man miserable See more hereof in The Extent of Gods Providence on Mat. 10. 29. § 8. 6. The Extent of Gods Power no way limited but by his own will The Extent thereof in this case is to be considered two wayes 1. Against such as Gods servants may be afraid of 2. For Gods servants themselves In the former respect five things are duly to be observed 1. God can turn the minds of enemies The Kings heart is in the hand of the Lord c. Prov. 21. 1. God turned the fury of Esau into favour towards his brother Compare Gen. 32. 6. with Gen. 33. 4. 2. God can abate the spirit of the stoutest God made all the Inhabitants of Canaan to faint Ioshua 2. 9. The terrour of God was upon the Cities that were round about Iacob Gen. 35. 5. Even the youth shall faint c. Isa. 40. 30. 3. God can weaken the power of the strongest He weakneth the strength of the mighty Job 12. 21. 4. He can disappoint mens plots He disappointeth the devices of the crafty so that their hands cannot accomplish their enterprize Job 5. 12. Ye thought evil against me saith Ioseph to his brethren but God meant unto good Gen. 50. 20 Act. 12. 6. 5. God can utterly destroy his servants enemies 2 King 19. 35. In the later respect five other things are duly to be observed 1. God can keep his servants safe in the midst of danger He kept Daniels three companions safe in the midst of a fiery fornace and Daniel himself in a Den of Lions Dan. 3. 25. 6. 22. God in general hath promised as much Isa. 43. 2. 2. He can deliver out of the danger He caused Ieremiah to be pulled out of the dungeon He delivered also him that pulled out Ieremiah Jer. 38. 13. 39. 17 18. 3. He can turn the judgement to an advantage The carrying of Daniel and his three companions and Mordecai and Esther into Captivity proved much to their advantage Dan. 2. 48 49. Esth. 2. 17. 6. 10. 4. God can make a temporal judgment to be a means of spiritual good When Manasse was in affliction He prayed unto God and God was intreated of him 2 Chron. 33. 12 13. 5. By the uttermost that man can do which is death God can free his servants from greater evils Isa. 57. 1. Iosiah was killed by an enemy at that very time when the floud-gates of Israels misery began to be pulled up Hereupon it is said That he should be gathered to his grave in peace and that his eye should not see all the evil c. 2 Kings 22. 20. §. 87. Of Rules for redressing fear of man IV. FOr preventing and redressing fear of man these Rules following are observable 1. Possesse thy soul with a fear of God Fear of God and fear of man are contrary one to another as light and darknesse life and death Light keeps out darknesse and so long as life remains in a man death is kept away The more fear of God there is in one the lesse fear of man there will be in him If the fear of God were perfect in one there would be no fear of man in him Christ prescribeth this Rule where after he had forbidden his to be afraid of them that kill the body he addeth But I will forewarn you whom you shall fear Fear him which after he hath killed hath power to cast into hell yea I say unto you Fear him Luk. 12. 4 5. 2. Lift up the eye of thy soul which is Faith higher then thou canst the eye of thy body Thus shalt thou see him who is invisible So did Moses and feared not the wrath of the King Heb. 11. 27. 3. Frequently and seriously meditate on Gods Promises and on his Properties of Mercy Goodnesse Truth Faithfulnesse Wisdom Power and the like Psal. 18. 2.
styled burnt-offerings Levit. 1. 3. c. were burnt to typifie the tormenting death of Christ For what is more tormenting then burning The Paschal Lamb was rosted to typifie as much Exod. 12. 9. Of the outward and inward torments which Christ endured at his death See Ch. 2. v. 9. § 76. By this instance we may observe that not only the Sacrifices themselves but also the manner of offering them up the places where they were offered and burnt and other like circumstances were typical So in other types both the substance and circumstances prefigured their truths The Paschal Lamb typified Christs Sacrifice 1 Cor. 5. 7. and the prohibition of breaking a bone Exod. 12. 46. foreshewed that not a bone of Christ should be broken Iob. 19. 36. Of Rules to finde out the truth of types See Ch. 4. v. 8. § 50. §. 128. Of Christs fulfilling Types Verse 12. Wherefore Iesus also that he might sanctifie the people with his own bloud suffered without the Gate FRom the former legal Rite of burning the beasts bodies without the Camp the Apostle maketh this inference Wherefore Iesus also c. This particle of inference Wherefore implieth a reason why Christ suffered as he did namely because so much was under the Law prefigured concerning him So as Christ purposely did and endured what was before signified of him and that by types promises prophecies or any other way Hereupon it is that the Evangelists do oft use this phrase That it might be fulfilled of the things which were done by and about Christ. Israels coming out of Egypt was a type that Christ should come out from thence and the Nazarens were types of Christ. Therefore Christ was brought out of Egypt and dwelt in Nazareth that those types might be fulfilled Mat. 2. 15 23. Christ was born of a Virgin that the promise thereof might be fulfilled Mat. 1. 22. Christ commanded them whom he cured that they should not make him known that a Prophecy tending to that purpose might be fulfilled Mat. 12. 16 17. This was to shew that 1. Christ was the truth and substance of types promises and prophecies 2. Christ was of old prefigured to the Jews though obscurely 3. Jesus in whom we believe is the true Messiah whom the ancient Jews expected 4. God is true and faithfull in the accomplishment of what he makes known before-hand This gives good ground of searching into the legal types to finde out the truth comprized under them Hereof see Ch. 8. v. 5. § 13. The like may be applied to promises and prophecies of Christ. This 〈◊〉 plain clear accomplishment of the types promises and prophecies under the Law concerning the Messiah in Iesus doth much aggravate the blindnesse of minde and hardnesse of heart that hath possessed the Jews that have lived since these accomplishments §. 129. Of the meaning of Heb. 13. 12. THe truth of the legal types is here styled Iesus for all of them did in something or other prefigure Christ. So many were the Offices which Christ undertook so many were the things that he did so many were his sufferings in soul and body so many are the benefits that we reap by Christ as it is not possible for one type to set them all out Therefore there were very many some to set forth one thing others to set forth other things See Ch. 7. v. 3. § 22. Of this title Iesus See Ch. 2 v 9. § 73. Ch. 3. v. 1. § 29. The particle translated Also is the ordinary copulative Conjunction AND. In this place it carrieth emphasis and implieth that not only the type but the truth also was carried without even Jesus himself Though he were Iesus the Saviour of man yet was he so basely dealt withall as to be carried out of the City The end of Christs suffering and that according to the Type is thus expressed That he might sanctifie the people with his own bloud Of this word Sanctifie See Ch. 2. v. 11. § 101. Christ is said to sanctifie both by purging them from their sins Ch. 1. v. 3. § 27. and also by conferring grace upon them Iohn 1. 16. Both these joyned together under this phrase Purge your conscience from dead works to serve the living God Chap. 9. v. 14. For there is a merit and a vertue that issueth from the death of Christ. By the merit sins are purged by the vertue grace is conferred So as both Justification and Sanctification are here comprized under this word sanctifie They who partake of this benefit are styled The people Of the notation of the Greek word See Chap. 4. v. 9. § 57. Of the reasons of using this title See Ch. 2. v. 17. § 181. The means whereby the foresaid blessing was obtained is said to be bloud namely bloud shed which implieth death for life is in the bloud Gen. 6. 9. So as Christ died to sanctifie us See Ch. 9. v. 12. The bloud wherewith he sanctified us is said to be his own even that which came out of his own body This is here expresly set down to put a difference between the type and the truth and that in two respects 1. In that the Priests used other bloud then their own 2. In that that other bloud was the bloud of beasts But Christs bloud was his own and that was the bloud of God Act. 20. 28. Of this difference See Ch. 9. v. 12 13 14. Thus is this phrase his own bloud answerable to this himself whereof see Ch. 1. v. 3. § 20. This word suffered being spoken of Christs death sheweth that it was a suffering death See Ch. 2. v. 9. § 76. The place where Christ suffered is said to be without the gate A Gate is taken for that which affords a passage for ingress into and egress out of a place which is compassed about with wals or other fences It is taken 1. Properly for a material Gate Luke 7. 12. 2. Metaphorically Thus a Gate is applied to Heaven and hell Matthew 7. 13 14. 3. Metonymically for such as passe thorow a Gate Mat. 16. 18. 4. Synecdochically For that whole place whereof it is a Gate So here for the City Ierusalem For Christ suffered without that City The visible occasion of Christs suffering without the City was the Jews malice against him who accused him of high-Treason against Caesar and would give Pilat the Judge no rest till he had adjudged him to be crucified By this means it was that Christ suffered without the Gate For all notorious malefactors as they judged Christ to be were put to death without the City instance the two thieves that were crucified with Christ Mat. 27. 38. The Jews themselves did use to put to death notorious malefactors without their Tents before they dwelt in walled Cities and without their Cities when they dwelt in them God himself commanded that a blasphemer should be stoned without the Camp Levit. 24. 14. Acâ—…an was put
the God of peace we may be children of peace Matth. 5. 9. §. 164. Of Gods raising his Sonne from dead THe person on whom the Apostle calleth is further described by an act of his power in raising his Sonne from the dead This phrase He brought again is the interpretation of one Greek compound Verb. The simple Verb signifieth to bring The compound to bring again Our English doth fitly and fully answer the Greek The enemies of Christ brought him to death but God his Father brought him again from death This phrase sets forth the resurrection of Christ. It is frequently attributed to God his Father as Act. 2. 32. 4. 10. 5. 30. 10. 40. 13. 30. Indeed this act is oft attributed to Christ himself In reference thereunto thus saith Christ Destroy this Temple and in three daies I will raise it up Joh. 2. 19. And again I lay down my life that I may take it again I have power to lay it down and I have power to take it again Joh. 10. 17 18. Answ. The very same act may be applied to the Father and the Son for they are both one Joh. 10. 30. in regard of the Divine nature What things soever the Father doth these also doth the Sonne likewise As the Father raiseth up the dead and quickneth them even so the Sonne quickneth whom he will John 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 This point of the resurrection of Christ is a great mystery the ground of our resurrection and thereupon typified and prophesied of before Christ was incarnate foretold by Christ himself in the daies of his flesh distinctly recorded with sundry evidences thereof and much published after it was accomplished 1. Many were the Types thereof as 1. Adams waking out of a dead sleep God causeth a deep sleep to fall upon Adam and took one of his ribs and made a woman Gen. 2. 21 22. and then the man awoke Thus by Christs death was the Church made a fit Spouse for him and then was he raised 2. Isaacs delivery from being sacrificed Gen. 22. 12. Heb. 11. 19. 3. Israels passing through the red sea Exod. 14. 29. 4. Aarons dead rod which bâ—…dded and brought forth buds and bloomed blossoms and yielded Almons Num. 17. 8. 5. The bird that was dipt in blood and let go Lev. 14. 51 53. and the scape-goat Lev. 16. 21. 6. The translation of Enoch Gen. 5. 24. and rapture of Eliah 2 King 2. 11. 7. The raising of the son of the widow of Zarephath 1 King 17. 22. and of the Shunamite 2 King 4. 35. 8. The restoring of dry bones to living men Ezek. 37. 10. 9. The building of the second Temple Ezr. 6. 14. 10. Ionah his coming out of the Whales belly Ion. 2. 10. Matth. 12. 40. 2. There were also sundry Prophesies of Christs resurrection as these He shall prolong his daies He shall see of the travell of his soul He shall justifie many Isa. 53. 10 11. This phrase This day have I begotten thee Psal. 2. 7. is applied to Christs resurrection Acts 13. 33. So is this Thou wilt not leave my soul in hell Psal. 16. 10. Act. 2. 31. and this The sure mercies of David Isa. 55. 3. Act. 13. 34. 3. Christ foretold his resurrection not only in dark terms as Ioh. 2. 19. but also plainly Matth. 12. 40 41. 16. 21. 17. 23. 4. The distinct narration of Christs resurrection is set down by all the Evangelists with sundry circumstances thereabouts 5. There were many eye witnesses thereof as Angels Luke 24. 4. Women Matth. 28. 5. All sorts of men Foes Matth. 28. 11. Friends Ioh. 20. 19. He was seen of about five hundred brethren at once 1 Cor. 15. 6. Those bodies of the Saints which came out of the graves after his resurrection were also witnesses thereof Matth. 27. 52 53. 6. Christs resurrection was a principall point that the Apostles Sermons published in planting Churches Act. 2. 24. 7. This is one of the Articles of the Christian faith expresly set down in all Christian Creeds and beleeved by every true Christian. 1. God brought again his Sonne from the dead to manifest the brightness of his glory Christs passion was as a cloud that overshadowed his Divine glory That it might not be thought that his glory was either extinguished or eclipsed but only hid for a time it began to shine forth at his resurrection for he was declared to be the Sonne of God with power by the resurrection from the dead Rom. 1. 4. 2. He did it to declare that full conquest which his Sonne had over all his enemies The last enemy was death so as his rising from death was a full demonstration of his full conquest In this respect the Apostle saith that he was raised again for our justification Rom. 4. 25. The Apostle having cleared the point of the resurrection of Christ from the dead maketh this holy exaltation against death it self O death where is thy sting O grave where is thy victory 1 Corinth 15. 55. 3. Christ was raised from the dead to make way for the finishing of the work of his Priesthood which was by ascending into heaven and there making continuall intercession for us Rom. 8. 34. This he could not have done if he had not been brought again from the dead 4. Christ was raised to give assurance of our resurrection both former and later Our former resurrection is our regeneration concerning which it is said that God hath begotten us again unto a lively hope by the resurrection of Iesus Christ from the dead 1 Pet. 1. 3. Our later resurrection shall be of our bodies for Christ rose as an Head to make way for the resurrection of all his members Hereupon saith the Apostle Christ is risen from the dead and become the first-fruits of them that sleep 1 Cor. 15. 20. 1. This gives an instance of the greatness of Gods power which the Apostle thus to the life expresseth The exceeding greatness of his power to us-ward who believe according to the working of his mighty power which he wrought in Christ when he raised him from the dead Eph. 1. 19 20. Where the Apostle maketh mention of Christs resurrection he ordinarily addeth a word of power thereunto as Rom. 1. 4. 6. 4. 2 Cor. 13. 4. Experience declareth the raising from death to be a work of Almighty power For what are armies of men or beasts to death If death seize on them what are they Death so brings down the lion as the fearfull hare may pull him by the beard Where death hath seized on any we say there is no hope of life yet this instance sheweth the contrary The devil is said to have the power of death Hebr. 2. 14. The devil therefore and all the power of hell are manifested to be vanquished by Christs resurrection Of all evidences of Gods power meditate on this because of the greatness clearness and manifold fruits
as is proved Chap. 8. v. 13. § 81. 2. To shew that the vigour of this Covenant ever remaineth and that therefore no other Covenant is ever to be expected So as we may the more confidently rest hereupon and content our selves herewith By blood is here meant the death of Christ. Of blood in generall See Chap. 2. v. 14. § 137. The Apostle doth not here speak of the blood of Christ as it remained in his veins in that respect it would set forth the life of Christ Gen. 9. 4 5. but he speaketh of it as shed out of his body for so it signifieth death and withall the kind of his death which was a sacrifice For the blood of those beasts which were made sacrifices under the Law was shed Lev. 1. 5. In reference to the blood of the beast sacrifices frequent mention is made of Christs blood It was Christs death that ratified the new Covenant whereby it became a Testament Hebr. 9. 16 17. Thereby this Covenant came to be unalterable Gal. 3. 15. This doth much magnifâ—…e the new Covenant in that it was ratified with so great a price as the blood of Christ which the Apostle might well style precious 1 Pet. 1. 19. For never was there in the world any thing of more worth or greater price then the blood of Christ And that 1. In regard of the person whose blood it was even the blood of him that was true God whereupon the Apostle saith that God hath purchased the Church with his own blood Act. 20. â—…8 2. In regard of the precious effects that are wrought thereby which are freedom from every thing that may make man miserable as the curse of the Law the wrath of God Divine justice the sting of death the power of the grave bondage under sin and Satan and from hell and damnation Yea also participation of every thing that may make us happy as reconciliation with God justification of our persons and eternall salvation All these and other like to these are branches of the new Covenant as it is ratified by the blood of Christ. Well therefore might the Apostle adde to the former priviledges this great one In or through the blood of the everlasting Covenant §. 171. Of adding Prayer to other means of Instruction Verse 21. Make you perfect in every good work to do his will working in you that which is well-pleasing in his sight through Iesus Christ to whom be glory for ever and ever Amen THe substance of the Apostles prayer is contained in this verse He had before exhorted them to sundry good works here he prayeth that God would enable them thereunto It is usuall with the Apostles to pray to God to enable their people to do those things that they exhort them to All exhortations and other means which man can use are altogether in vain without Gods blessing thereupon And prayer is an especiall means for obtaining Gods blessing Commendable in this respect is the custom of Ministers in making prayers after their Sermons for a blessing on what they have delivered Little is this considered by them who in the end of their Sermon having named Christ thus conclude all To whom with the Father and the holy Ghost be all glory now and for ever more This is a good close but too scanty in regard of that blessing that should be sought It is to be feared that a speciall reason of mens small profiting by much hearing is this that they are not so earnest in seeking a blessing of God as they should §. 172. Of being perfect in every good work THe first branch is a very large one comprising under it every spirituall blessing that is needfull for a Christian. The first word in Greek is a compound The Adjective whence it is derived doth signifie sound not hurt not defective The compound wants not emphasis It signifieth to make up a thing that is rent or defective as where it is said that the sonnes of Zebede were mending their nets Matth. 4. 21. and where the Apostle exhorteth to restore one that is overtaken in a fault Gal. 6. 1. Usually it signifieth as here to perfect 1 Cor. 1. 10. 2 Cor. 13. 11. It is used to Gods preparing the body of Christ for a fit sacrifice Hebr. 12. 5. and to the framing of the worlds Hebr. 11. 3. Both Christs body and also the worlds were perfectly made up It here intendeth a perfection and giveth evidence that perfection may be prayed for as 1 Cor. 1. 10. 2 Cor. 13. 11. Christ himself exhorteth us to be perfect See more hereof in the Guide to go to God or Explanation of the Lords Prayer on the 3. Petit. § 65 68 69. The Noun translated work is attributed both to that which God doth and also to that which man doth Of the notation of the word See Chap. 4. v. 3. § 28. Here it is applied to that which man doth and is extended to every kinde of work to be done by man either in reference to God or a mans neighbour or himself therefore he here addeth this generall particle every For man is bound to do what work soever is required of him by God as is proved Chap. 8. v. 5. § 16. Though the extent aforesaid be very large yet it must be limited within the compass of that that is good Therefore this epithete good is here added to limit and restrain that generall every The notation of the Greek word is taken from another word that signifieth admirable or worthy of all admiration For in truth nothing is so worthy of admiration as that which is truly good This is the commendation of every work that God made in the beginning that it was good yea very good Gen. 1. 4 31. There is nothing wherein the creature can be more like his Creator then in goodness This was that Image or likeness of God after which God made man at first Gen. 1. 26 27. Under this word good all fruits of holiness to God and righteousness to men are comprised These then are the good works whereunto we are created Eph. 2. 10. and unto which the man of God must be thorowly furnished 2 Tim. 3. 17. and which he must learn to maintain Titus 3. 8 14. and whereof he must be zealous Tit. 2. 14. These are they that must be seen that men may glorifie our Father which is in heaven Matth. 5. 16. 1 Pet. 2. 12. Dorcas is commended for being full of these Act. 9. 36. These become women professing godliness 1 Tim. 2. 10. A widow that is received to do service in the Church must be well reported of for good works 1 Tim. 5. 10. Rich men must be rich therein 1 Tim. 6. 18. Ministers must be a pattern therein Tit. 2. 7. And we must all provoke one another thereto Heb. 10. 24. See more hereof in the Saints Sacrifice on Psal. 116. 9. § 59. §. 173. Of doing Gods Will. THat it might be
as 1 Cor. 4. 17. Phil. 2. 19. 1 Thess. 3. 2. Yea Saint Paul joyns the names of Timothy with his own in sundry Epistles that he wrote to the Churches as 2 Cor. 1. 1. Phil. 1. 1. Col. 1. 1. 1 Thess. 1. 1. Philem. v. 1. and he left him at Ephesus where was a great Church there to water what he himself had planted and to order the affairs of that Church 1 Tim. 1. 3. All these shew that he was a Minister of the Gospel of very special note and of singular use to the Church of God so as his liberty must needs be good news to Gods Church 2. To the second we cannot finde either in the Book of the Acts or in any of the Epistles where this should be but sure it is that he was some way or other restrained otherwise the Apostle would not have said that he was set at liberty The Greek word used by the Apostle is a compound The simple Verb signifieth to lose or unlose Mark 1. 7. This Compound signifieth to lose from a thing It is used of putting away a mans wise Matth. 1. 15. 5. 31. Of dismissing a company Matth. 14. 15. Of releasing a prisoner Matth. 27. 15. Of the souls departure from the body Luke 2. 29. Of forgiving a debt Luke 6. 37. Of loosing from an infirmity Luk. 13. 12. All these shew that the Verb here used doth signifie some restraint from which Timothy was now freed While he was restrained he could not as a freeman do the work of his Ministry nor go hither or thither for the Churches service Therefore upon this liberty and freedom the Apostle implieth that he would come to them 3. To the third How he was set at liberty there are many wayes whereby it might be effected For 1. He might be restrained upon some accusation about civil affairs but upon examination of the case be found not guilty as Paul concerning whom they said This man doth nothing worthy of death Act. 26. 31. 2. He might be restrained for something about the Christian Profession but when the case came to be heard the Judge finding it to be a question thereabouts might say as Gallio did I will be no Iudge of such matters Act. 18. 15. and so set him free 3. There might be some prudent man among his Judges such an one as Gamaliel was and he a means of his liberty Act. 5. 40. Or God might stir up some faithfull friend for him such an one as Ebedmelech was to Ieremiah Jer. 38. 8 c. Many other wayes might be for effecting his liberty so as though the particular be not set down in Scripture we may and ought to believe the general that he was set at liberty 4. To the fourth When he was delivered This Question is the rather moved because many are of opinion that the restraint and liberty here intended was after Pauls death yea and after the Acts of the Apostles were written But this would make too much against the Divine Authority of this Epistle which maketh mention hereof It hath been proved that this Epistle was penned by Paul so as this must be in the time of Pauls life and before Paul himself was imprisoned at Reme It was while Timothy was in the strength of his age and might do most service to the Church of God 5. To the fifth Why Paul call'd Timothy brother This Question is moved because Paul called Timothy son 1 Tim. 1 2 18. 2 Tim. 1. 2. thereupon they do infer That either Paul was not the Author of this Epistle or that this was not that Timothy to whom Paul sent his Epistles But this is a very slender Objection for in these Epistles he wrote to him as one that had a kinde of charge over him and partly in regard of their age Paul being an old man and Timothy a young man partly in regard that Paul had been a means of Timothies regeneration he cals him son But at other times and in other Epistles he joyns Timothy with himself in sending his Epistles to the Churches and calleth him brother as 2 Cor. 1. 1. Phil. 1. 1. Col. 1. 1. 1 Thes. 1. 1. 3. 2. He stiles him brother for honour sake and to make the Church to have him in higher account yea and to testifie the humility of his own minde how he esteemed all Ministers of the Church young or old brothers equal to himself in regard of the general function of a Minister By this instance of Timothies being set at liberty it is evident That Ministers may be restrained of their liberty and restored again to their liberty See v. 19. § 159. §. 187. Of Ministers desire to be present with their people UPon the fore-mentioned news of Timothies liberty the Apostle inferreth this consequence With whom I will see you Quest. How could this Apostle promise to see them seeing it is implied that he was restrained of liberty v. 19 § 159. Answ. He might have sure evidence of his liberty 2. He might promise it by divine instinct 3. He might promise it upon reserved condition if he should be set at liberty This manner of expressing his minde I will see you is not upon such a peremptory resolution of his own power to do it as is condemned Iam. 4. 13. but upon an intended submission to the will of God for true believers have that in their minds whether they expresse it or no. This Apostle did oft times in plain terms expresse that condition as where he said I will return again unto you if God will Act. 18. 21. And I will come unto you shortly if the Lord will 1 Cor. 4. 19. The phrase of my Text implieth an earnest desire of the Apostle to be with these Hebrews God had made him a means of their conversion unto the Christian faith and of their edification therein and this put into him an entire affection of doing yet further all the good he could It was shewed v. 19. § 159. that people ought to be earnesty desirous of the presence of their Ministers among them Here we see a like earnest desire of a Minister to be present with his people I long to see you saith the Apostle Rom. 1. 11. He there rendreth an especial reason thereof in these words That I may impart unto you some spiritual gift By the presence of Ministers with the people they may the better discern their peoples condition and know what Instructions what Admonitions what Consolations are most needfull for them or usefull unto them If an Apostle who had a general charge over many Churches did thus desire to see such particular Churches as he had planted How much more ought special and peculiar Pastors that have the charge of one only Congregation be present therewith and watchfull over the same How doth this condemn Non-residency §. 188. Of Ministers associating themselves one with another THe Apostle was not only desirous to see the
be made 2. The doom concerning death against sin is gone out Gen. 2. 16. Rom. 6. 23. This 〈◊〉 be reverst and thereupon no remission without expiation no explation without satisfaction by death Object Gods grace and mercy is most free what need then is there of such expiation and satisfaction Answ. For recâ—…nciling these we must duly consider three sorts of persons 1. Them that partake of the benefit of satisfaction 2. Him that makes the satisfaction 3. Him that accepts the satisfaction 1. The pâ—…rsons that partake thereof are no way able to make any satisfaction or any expiation by themselves therefore all the benefit that redoundeth to them must needs be free 2. The person that makes satisfaction is the Son of God If such a son makes satisfaction for a servant the benefit of that satisfaction is as free as if no satisfaction at all were made for what can a Father râ—…ceive of his son Besides Christ is very God though distinct in person yet one in nature so as in regard of this unity what one doth the other doth God therefore made satisfaction to God Doth this impeach the 〈◊〉 of the discharge If one pay his own debt and thereupon dischargâ—… the debtor is not that discharge most free 3. The person that accepts the discharge of his own free grace and meer mercy gave his Son to make the discharge Ioh. 3. 16 Therefore all that Christ did and 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 is of free 〈◊〉 to those sinners God is no way bound to accept for such and such what he doth accept His acceptance is of meer mercy Hereof see morâ—… Chap. 2. v. 9. § 78. Learn hereby how to come to God Not in any presumptuous conceit of thine 〈◊〉 work as the proud Pharisie did Luk. 18. 11 12. Such think of no expiation But approach into Gods presence with a due consideration of Gods infinite puriâ—…y and perfect justice on the one side and thine own vileness and sinfulness on the other side This will make thee think of some means for satisfying justice and by 〈◊〉 thereabout in the Gospell thou wilt be so instructed in the satisfaction made by Christs blood as thou wilt be moved by faith to apply it to thy self Thus thy soul being sprinkled with the blood of Christ thou maist as confidently approach to the throne of grace as the Priests did to the mercy-seat Lev. 16. 3 c. In that blood was the means of attonement it doth on the one side aggravate the 〈◊〉 nature of sin which could not be expiated but by blood and on the other side it much amplifieth the love of him that shed his blood to make this expiation §. 44. Of offering sacrifice for errors THe blood which the Priests carried into the most holy place was that which he 〈◊〉 Of the Priests offering to God See Chap. 5. v. 1. § 6. The persons for whom he offered are first said to be for himself Of a Priests offering for himself See Chap. 5. v. 3. § 14. It is further added that he offered for the errours of the people so as he offered 〈◊〉 only for himself but also for others For an high high Priest was for men 〈◊〉 for other men as hath been shewed Chap. 5. v. 1. § 4. Of this word people See Chap. 4. v. 9. § 57. Thus it is also said of the true great high Priest Jesus Christ that he made reconciliation for the sins of the people Hereof see Chap. 2. v. 18. § 181. The word here translated errour is a noun derived from the same verb that the participle is which is translated the ignorant Chap. 5. v. 2. § 10. The Apostle useth this word not to extenuate their sin or to restrain the high Priests offering to lesser sins even such as are extenuated with ignorance of mind or errour of judgement but to shew that not onely for great and hainous sins but also for the lesser kind of sins offerings were made Besides this phrase may fitly be used of all manner of sins because there is an errour of judgement in every one When the Apostle spake of the very same thing which here he doth he useth a word that signifieth all manner of sins Heb. 7. 27. The Hebrew word whereunto that which the Apostle here useth doth answer signifieth errours yet is it also put for all manner of sin And in the law whereunto this of the Apostle hath relation indefinite words which signifie all manner of sins are used The like is implyed by those general phrases all their iniquities all their transgressions all their sins Lev. 16. 21. I will not deny but that this phrase may also be used in opposition to such wilfull obstinate and presumptuous sins as caused the committers of them to be utterly cut off For such an opposition is made Numb 15. 22 27 30. And by that opposition it is implyed that the Priest was not to offer Sacrifice for such Quest. Was that sin then the sin against the holy Ghost Answ. Though the presumption there meant were a most heynous sin yet have we not sufficient ground to imagin it to be the sin against the Holy Ghost Five things are alledged to prove it to be the sin against the Holy Ghost 1. That it was committed with an high hand Numb 15. 30. 2. That no Sacrifice was to be offered for it 3. That the committers thereof were utterly to be cut off 4. That the iniquitie of him that committed it should be upon him Numb 15. 31. 5. That the Apostle resembleth the sin against the Holy Ghost to that sin Heb. 10. â—… 29. Answ. To the first A man might sin presumptuously with an high hand and yet râ—…pent and find mercy Instance Manasseth 2 Chro. 33. 13. But so cannot he that 〈◊〉 against the Holy Ghost To the second The deniall of the benefit of a Sacrifice doth not prove the sin to be unpardonable The deniall of a Sacrifice was no more then the deniall of the Churches prayers under the Gospel which are denyed to such as are excommunicared though they have not sinned against the Holy Ghost Instance the incesâ—… person whom the Apostle delivered to Satan 1 Cor. 5. 5. Suppose that such 〈◊〉 never pardoned but that they perish in their sin and are damned yet doth it 〈◊〉 follow that they sinned against the holy Ghost Many sins are not in the event pardoned which in their nature are pardonable To the third Cutting off implyed a kind of Capitall crime for which some 〈◊〉 put to death Ex. 31. 14. But this did not necessarily imply that they were damned It were hard to think that all that were cut off by a bodily death in the wildernesse though it were for some presumptuous sin were damned in hell Nadabard 〈◊〉 committed a presumptuous sin for which they were cut off Lev. 10. 2. Yet to show that in that judgement God remembred mercy though a fire from the Lord took away
their life yet neither their bodies nor their cloathes were consumed Let. 10. 5. A like instance of Mercy remembred in judgement was given in that Prophet who was slain but not devoured by a Lyon 1 King 13. 24. To the fourth This phrase his iniquity is upon him implyeth that he himself was the cause of the judgement he justly deserved it It implyeth the same thing thâ—… this phrase doth he shall bear his iniquity which is spoken of him that onely makes himself accessary to anothers sin by not making it known Lev. 5. 1. To the fift The Apostles resemblance is of unequals his argument is drawn from the lesse so as that place rather maketh against them then for them It is as if he had said If a sin lesse then the sin against the Holy Ghost escaped not 〈◊〉 how much sorer punishment c. This by the way I have noted to keep some weak ones from despaire who from the forenamed Text Numb 15. 30 have inferred that every presumptuous sin is unpardonable But to return to the main point the Apostle useth such a word as compriseth under it all manner of sins and that both in the nature of the word because every sin proceedeth from errour in judgement and also by just consequence for 〈◊〉 sins which may seem to have some extenuation by reason of errour of judgement must be expiated by blood much more more haynous sins Heb. 10. 28 29. Thus it appeareth that all sins must be expiated by blood even the least of them as a sin thorow ignorance Lev. 4. 2. c. Numb 15. 27. On this ground it is said that Christ was delivered to death for our slips Rom. 4. 25. The least slip is against the law which is so strict as it denounceth a curse against every transgression Gal. 3. 10. 1. This discovereth the vain distinction betwixt mortall and veniall sins Hereof see Chap. 5. v. 2. § 10. 2. This manifesteth their deceit who think to excuse themselves because they sinned on ignorance and errour See Chap. 5. v. 2. § 10. 3. A like conceit or rather deceit is theirs who count it a point of puritanisâ—… to make conscience of every small sin Christ saith that every idle word that 〈◊〉 shall speak they shall give an account thereof in the day of judgement Matth. 12. 36. 4. We may hence learn throughly to examine our selves that if it be possible we may finde out our errors and acknowledge them and crave pardon for them and apply the blood of Christ to them Who can understand his errours Psal. 19. 12. 5. This should make us very watchful against all manner of sins even errors 6. Ministers on this ground ought so to instruct their people as they may be kept from errors 7. It concerns people to use all means for attaining such knowledge as may keep them from errors §. 29. Of the Resolution of and Observations from Heb. 9. 7. THiâ—… verse setâ—…eth down special sanctions of an High Priest Hereof are two 〈◊〉 1. The place where he performed his functions 2. The particular duties that he performed 1. The place is propounded in this word the second 2. It is amplified two wayes 1. By a restraint in these two words alone once 2. By the extent every year The duties that he performed were two 1. That he carried in blood He went not without blood 2. That he offered This is illustrated 1. By the persons for whom he offered These are of two sorts 1. For himself 2. For the people 2. By the sins for which he offered errors Doctrines I. The Law had an High-Priest He is here expresly named See § 40. II. Under the Law there was a difference of holy places There was the second as well as the first Tabernacle See § 40. III. The High-Priest alone went into the most holy place So much is expresly set down See § 40. IIII. The High-Priest went every year into the most holy-place This also is expresly set down See § 41. V. The High-Priest went but once in a year into the holy place See § 41. VI. Means must be used for expiation of sin by those that appear before God See § 43. VII Blood is the means of expiating sin This phrase not without blood intendeth these two points See § 43. VIII The High-Priest was subject to sin See § 44. IX The High-Priest was to use means for expiating his own sin These two points arise from the High-Priests act in offering for himself See § 44. X. The High-Priest was to use means for expiating the sins of others He was to offer for the people See § 44. XI All sorts of sins are to be expiated This ariseth from the word errours See § 44. §. 46. Of the Holy Ghost testifying the uses of the legal types Heb. 9. 8. The Holy Ghost this signifying that the way into the holiest of all was not yet made manifest while as the first Tabernacle was yet standing THe Apostle having declared both the legall types and services which were done by all sorts of Priests he proceedeth to set out their end and uses v. 8 9 10. The generall end and principal use of them all was to raise up Gods peoples mindes unto things to come which were more spirituall and powerfull then the things that they enjoyed To move them to whom he wrote more diligently to heed what he should deliver here-about he bringeth in the holy Ghost testifying the truth of that which he was about to deliver thus The holy Ghost this signifying Moses declared those types and services which signified that which is here set down But as other holy men of God spake as they were moved by the holy Ghost 2 Pet. 1. 21. So did Moses Oâ—… the Holy-Ghost testifying See chap. 3. v. 7. § 74. The word translated signifying implyeth a clear and full manifestation of a matter It is derived from an adjective that signifieth evident certain and manifest as 1 Cor. 15. 27. Gal 3. 11. 1 Tim. 6. 7. Another Apostle useth this very word of Christ testifying unto him the kind of his death And it is translated shewed Hence then it appeareth that the testimonies of the holy Ghost are sure and cerâ—… He is the spirit of truth and leadeth into all truth All credence therefore and all obedience is to be yielded to that which the holy Ghost testifieth In that it is said the holy Ghost signifieth that such and such types services had such uses as hereafter follow it is evident that both the types and services themselves and also their use were of divine institution This is further evident in that Moses was admonished of God to do thereabout what he did chap. 8. v. 5. Such was their institution that they might be for their time more religiously observed And that the faith of Gods people built upon the truths typified by them might have a sure ground and firm foundation as divine